Elders are in office and oh if they had not luâ—ked and strengthned themselves in the shadow of such as carry on the publick resolutions and how a purging of the Church is possible except to him to whom nothing is impossible is hard to divine when the body of the Ministry of whom many are malignant were prelatical Arminian and diverted into us for the 〈◊〉 are ignorant of God laâ—y such as extrude out of their sessions out of their hearts godly praying Elders and call into their place scandalous men and persecute the godly When such I say are incorporate with the chief leading men of the publick Resolutions and that in opinion judgement way and common counsels and actings for furnishing Commissions publick Messages to Court and carrying on the course of desection and their followers expect they shall not be deserted by their Patrons and the body of people in congregations are ignorant prophane and loose and yet have suffrages in the election of Ministers and Elders contrary to the word of God and acts of our Church and when it s now as it was in the prelatical times the people love to have it so and when our Brethren and other opposers have that Catholick advantage known in all ages to wit the multitude for them and against us and Pulpits have sounded against us in the prelatical language casting into our bosome that Isa. 65. 5. stand by thy self come not near me for I am holier then thou 5. Nor look we on the receiving to Church-fellowship men known enemies to the covenant and cause of God who again and again had broken their engagement and of many like unto them any otherwise then as a taking of the name of God in vain and as an heinous abuse of the ordinance of Church-pardoning and readmitting of penitents 6. The admitting of many known unsufficient and unqualified and scandalous Ministers and Elders to office in the house of God and the polluting of the ordinance of the Lords Supper by admitting thereunto many ignorant and scandalous persons is to us no part of this Government Since we earnestly desire the laudable way of the provincial Synod at London for promoving of godliness and examining of such as are to be admitted to the Lords Supper and wait to see what the Lord will do for the help of a suffering people for the gathering of the dispersed of Zion and building among us the old waste places nor do we so faint but we look toward such refreshing words Isa. 27. 2. In that day sing ye unto her a vineyard of red wine I the Lord do keep it I will water it every moment lest any hurt it What is spoken to the whole the faith of an afflicted part may own it Isa. 60. 18. Violence shall no more be heard in thy land wasting nor destruction within thy borders but thou shalt call thy walls salvation and thy gates praise Isa. 62. 12. And they shall call them the holy people the redeemed of the Lord and thou shalt be called Sought out a City not forsaken Isa. 66. 13. As one whom his mother comforteth so will I comsort you and ye shall be comforted in Ierusalem and when ye see this your heart shall rejoyce and your bones shall stourish like an herb Isa. 58. 11. And the Lord shall guide thee continually and satisfie thy soul in drought and make fat thy bones and thou shalt be like a watered garden and like a spring of water whose waters fail not It were not the wisedom of any to disoblige Christ by either neglecting or hurting of such as desire to be owned by the Lord Jesus as his own hidden ones The Lord was not in the debt of Cyrus for his favour toward his people He can be angry at all who will not kiss the Son and better heaven in the length latitude of it were turned in a mass or web of fiery anger so it were but creature-wrath I were folded in that web then that I should lie under the Gospel-indignation and anger of the Son of God But no matter of a despicable handful of such as we are we are not the godly in Scotland nor did we ever say we was the onely or all the godly in Scotland but sure we was either looked on as of the same way An. 1648. With all that owned Christ and the godly in the Isle of Britain or then some did much dissemble with us though some with whom we took sweet counsel then do now say we was in an error An. 1648. As I intend to darken the reputation of no man so far less to undervalue the authority and name of the servant of Jesus Christ Mr. Thomas Hooker yea the Commandment of God layes laws on me to give testimonie to his Learning his dexterous Eloquence and Accuracy in Disputes and as Christian report bears to judge him one who walked with God and preached Christ not with the enticing words of mans wisedom but in demonstration of the spirit and of power Yet as I hugely differ from his esteem of these against whom he disputes in putting them all to the worth of a straw and every Pen to a nihil dicit he sayes nothing and ranking us among the opposers of Christs Kingdom Cerinthus Ebion Gnosticks Valentinians whom godly Fathers did oppose and with Boniface Hildebrand Papists against whom the Waldenses Wicliff Hush Ierom of Prague did witness and with Prelates Primates Metropolitans as if we were the Prelates successors who would keep a dominion in the hands of Elders so in the particulars in the following disputes I have apprel ensions far contrary to this man whose name is savoury in the Churches concerning the government of Christs visible Kingdom and should desire that holiness may shine more eminently in the Churches of Christ for the first declining of Churches hath its beginning from a loose and prophane walk of officers nor can Assemblies have any other issue then that of which Nazianzene complains when Pastors are ungodly then the Sun at noon day goes down upon the Prophets and Stars fall from Heaven and the glory of the Lord departs from the Temple And were our practice more concentrick with and suitable unto our rule the question of the constitution of visible Churches should be a huge deal narrower The God of power lead us in all truth Yours in the Lord Iesus SAMUEL RUTHERFURD LIB I. CAP. I. A Survey of the Survey of the Reverend and Godly Servant of GOD Mr. THOMAS HOOKER The company of Beleevers without Rulers is no Politick Church having power of Ordination What Locall Habitation doth to make Church-members Passing what this Learned and Godly man hath said Chap. 1 Part 1. in which some things may be noted as Escapes I come to Chap. 2. CHAP. 2. PART 1. c. 11. M. Hook THe visible Church is the adequate subject of our Inquirie Answ. The principall subject is Mr. Hooker his visible Church yea it is too narrow the adequate it
person doth also constitute him a man which is most false 2. The Texts in the assumption are widely mistaken Heb. 12. 22 23. But you are come to Mount Ziou that is to a single Independent Congregation nay read more v. 23. To the general Assembly and Church of the first-born which are written in heaven that is to a company of visible saints of which seven may be a Church saith the way of the Churches of N. E. and these sometimes say they and M. H. hypocrites such as Iudas and Magus If so then these must be called the City of the living God the heavenly Ierusalem the general Assembly of the first-born whose names are written in heaven It may grieve the godly that the word of God should be so perverted Oecumenius and Thtophylact and Galvin Piscator Marlorâ—â— English Divines Diedati Pareâ—s as also Cajetanus Esthius cal them the universal church of the elect The place 1 Tim. 3. 15. is not to be limited to the Church of Ephesus Pareus loquitur de columna ministeriali of a ministerial Church that preacheth the Gospel and so it s nothing to this purpose Calvin Beza Crâ—â—iger he means the Church indefinitely whithersoever Timothy should come let it be a particular Congregation it is made up of preaching Pastors who bear up the truth by the preached Gospel as the pillars say Piscator and Pareus bear up the house The place Eph. 4. 13 16. is meant not of a visible Congregation whose members are Magus and Iudas for Christ leading captivity captive and ascending gave not Apostles and Teachers finaliter for the saving and perfecting of the visible body as visible in Mr. H. his way which must be said if any thing be proved against us but of the body which is visible but not as visible but as he saved the Church inlived by Christ saith Beza He speaketh saith Calvin of the end of the Ministry Until we all meet in the unity of faith not that all men shall believe in Christ but he speaketh by a Synâ—cdoche saith he of the prâ—destinate only for they only come to the unity of faith who are chosen to glory Zanchius and grave and learned D. Bodius of Trochrigge in his learned Commentary as also Piscator Bullinger Sarcerius Marloratus Rollocus Diodati English Divines with the Text expound the place of the true mystical body For 1. Christ ascended for that body and sent Apostles not for Magus and such of Mr. Hookers visible saints 2. He intends the perfecting and edifying of that body verse 12. and Apostles and Pastors are theirs and for their salvation 1 Cor. 4. 21. 2 Cor. 4. 15. 3. Christ is the saving head only of that body and the visible Church is never called his body in Scripture because visible but by a figure because of the lively members among them drawing life from the head Christ Eph. 1. 22 23. Eph. 4. 16. Eph. 5. 23. Col. 1. 18. 4. He speaks of that body which shall come with all the saints to the unity of faith 5. Which grows up into a perfect man c. which is a living body from which I excommunicate Magus and Iudas And for the place 1 Cor. 1. 12 13. It 's not a single Congregation visible shew in all the Scripture where a single Congregation yea and every single Congregation never so few for were it but of seven or ten or twenty it is an instituted politick Church though wanting Pastors to our brethren is called Christs the body of Christ as this Church So Calvin Beza Martyr Nâ—â— parvae consolatio hac it is no small comfort that the Church is called Christs because it is his body for as Cyrillus saith Christ assumed the nature common to all 2. All the members of the body being many are one body so also is Christ yea thâ—se many are men of divers cases divers nations saith Pâ—rous yea Jews and Gentileâ— verse 13. And therefore this is the Catholike visible body 3. It is the body that have been all made to drink into one spirit in the Lords Supper but this must be the many members of divers Congregations 1 Cor. 10. 16. as our brethren confess 4. It is the body that lives by the spirit of Christ 〈◊〉 12. For when Christians are said to make one body it is not understood of a politick body only but saith Martyr of the spiritual and secret body of Christ which aims at life eternal and hath all thâ—se common God Christ the Holy Ghost the word of God Grace the Sacraments to wit Baptisme the Lords Supper called by a Synecdoche a drinking of the Wine in the Supper into one spirit which excludeth not the eating of the bread vâ— 13. and so sometimes he speaks of his body in regard of its parts to wit of single congregations where the sacraments are administrate and where there are Prophets Watchmen Pastors Ruling Elders as eyes and ears yet not fixed and married by a Church-Oath to one only single congregation and all along as of the Catholike visible body And it is true which Mr. R grants that a Church in an Island is a little City but so as it is a member of the Catholike visible body that hath no charters and priviledges spiritual different from these of the whole Mr. H. Arg. 2. They who have mutual power each over other to command and constrain in cases whereas they were free before must by mutual engagement be made partakers of that power But such are the Church of believers Ergo. The second part of the Assumption is clear by Matth. 18. where a legal order is set by which brethren only of the same Church ought to exercise power one over another not over infidels nor yet with other Christians for I rebuke a Christian of another Church I cannot call the Church he departs the place and refuses to come but I may in a legal way convince and bind Archippus for he is a brother and Mr. R. saith if the classis will not censure him the congregation may reject him Learned Whitaker saith That each of the congregation or counsel hath power over the Apostle Peter as a brother to censure him so saith Mr. R. Ans. The conclusion denied is not proved but this Ergo They must by mutual engagement be made partakers of this power The question is whether this Church-Covenant be the formal cause of membership visible to and in this onely Congregation and no other visible Church on earth 2. The proposition is false for before that engagement so monopolized and restricted to that one onely Congregation which were Will-worship these brethren being born of believing Parents and also solemnly by their covenant in baptism were engaged visible members of all the visible Church on earth and of this of Boston these round about where by providence they dwell they visibly professing the Gospel I deny not but it is lawful for a sojourning godly professor to promise to watch
he called it a Church and this Church page 94. but we ask the question whether the word Church Mat. 18. 17. Tell the Church 1 Cor. 1. 2. Unto the Church of God which is at Corinth And 2 Cor. 1. 1. 1 Thes. 1. 1. 2 Tim. 2. 15. be this congregational Church without the separable adjuncts of officers and the truth is the place Matth. 18. The principal copy of the Independent Church can mean no Church according to our brethrens way for no reason can say that the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven Matth. 16 19. and the power of binding and loosing Matth. 18. 17 18. are given to the separable adjuncts of the Church but such are the officers saith Mr. H. page 92. and to such as are no essential parts of the instituted Church and of the only visible Church of the New Testament But M. H. makes it clear as he sayes that the Congregational Church is before the Officers and may be and is without them therefore officers can be no essential parts of the Church of the New Testament And so this Church void of Officers must be to our brethren the first and principal subject of all Government Rule Keyes Officers and what not Mr. H. being to evert Presbyterial Government he begins at the Pillars The Presbyterian Church consists of three Pillars 1. There must be several congregations made entire of such members to make up an integral body of Rulers and Ruled Ans. There is a crack in this Pillar it is not essential to a Presbyterian Church that all the congregation be entire and formed Churches having their own Officers distinct from the offices of others we cannot determine that Matthias had a determinate flock to which onely he was a fixed Pastor and Peter another and Iohn a third we rather judge the whole twelve fed in common sometimes in one congregation in this house dayly and sometimes in another but all the huge thousands could not feed in one house otherwise many congregations framed and fixed or not framed and fixed are all under one Presbytery as the Learned and Reverend Assembly at Westminster teacheth If the Pillars be dreams the house that M. H. storms is also a dream To the second Pillar we shall speak hereafter if the Lord will 3. These Churches send Rulers by way of delegation to whom they submit Ans. This also is a faulty Pillar 1. They so send as they may be present to hear dispute dissent to what is amiss nor are the Pastors delegates 2. They submit to them not simply But first reserving judgement of discretion Secondly and with liberty to appeal 3. The whole Elders of six congregations in a City may all meet in one common Presbytery without any delegation and that is a Presbyterial Church as is the meeting of a Congregational Eldership Mr. H. To their power of Iurisdiction the Churches must submit but it ariseth from a power of order or office to preach Ans. Well said then cannot they exercise the highest acts of jurisdiction to excommunicate all the Elders as Mr. H. saith page 92. they do for the people hath no power of order or official power to preach the Gospel and administer the Seals page 92. and yet Mr. H. saith they may communicate all their officers Mr. H. There is a Iurisdiction official that issues onely from the office this the officers have Answ. This Lenitive is a Corrosive Here is the matter the people have jurisdiction and do excommunicate but not by an official jurisdiction but by another power So a Midwife baptizeth in the Roman Church but not by a power of Order as a Priest but its valid An Usurper judgeth but not by a power derived from the Royall Power of the Soveraigne Ruler 2. By what Scripture can any power of the Keyes given by Christ onely to the Church of believers be given to separable adjuncts of the Church Mr. H. None is a steward unless appointed over the Family by Christ 1 Cor. 12. 27 28. Hence Papists and Prelats erre officers and offices are coronation-mercies and proceed from Christs ascension Eph. 4. 11 12. 2. They are means of worship instituted by him 3. He onely can blesse them Answ. 1. None are stewards to put in and put out stewards and excommunicate them but such as are appointed of God But believers without officers are no stewards at all 2. Censuring and excommunicating is an authoritative way of edifying 2 Cor. 10. 8. 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. 1 Thess. 3. 14. shew in all the Word where believers and private Christians are to edifie and build up in the faith their Pastors and that in an authoritative way The people so must 2. Be coronation-mercies and gifts given of Christ ascending to heaven for the perfecting of the Pastors and the work of the Ministery to gather in Apostles Evangelists Pastors to Christ. Whereas the Text saith the contrary That Pastors were given to gather in the people and the people or unofficed Brethren were not given to gather in Apostles 3. If Excommunication be a Worship administred by the Brethren upon Pastors then must a promise be made to unofficed Brethren who excommunicate Behold I send you as Matth. 10. 16. This we reade not Mr. H. He that is called and appointed an officer according to God and the Rules of the Gospel as he needs no other power but that of his office to authorize him to execute it So there is no power by rule or right that can hinder him in the due execution thereof Ans. This is a ground against both Episcopacy and Presbytery Presbyters may preach in other congregations than their own if they be officers over it as Bishops may in many congregations 2. The Pastor if called of God may do his office without horrowing a power from the Pastor of pastors to do it but he must preach hic nunc in an orderly way upon a day and time of the day appointed by the Church 3. He hath an office to preach and administer the seales any where yet must he have the call by desire consent or some other way before he can do it in another congregation 4. Nor can he rule or administer censures as his alone extra collegium without the authoritative concurrence of the Elders and tacit consent of the people though he be an appointed officer of Christ. So this ground is weak Other weak grounds we shall consider after CHAP. III. The Arguments of Mr. H. against the Presbyterian Churches are removed as weak MR. H. Arg. 1. If the Churches combined have no more power than they had before they were combined they can exercise no more Iurisdiction than before and therefore have no Presbyterian power are no Presbyterian Churches But they have no more power after their combination than before Ergo. The Assumption where the doubt onely lies is made out thus They who have no more office and officers than they had before they have no more
jurisdiction as in the first ground power of jurisdiction flows from power of office But they have no more officers for each send their own therefore they have no more power Ans. Mr. H. says The doubt is onely in the assumption and takes the proposition for undeniable The major is false for by this argument two single congregations each a hundred in number lying so near as they may most conveniently meet cannot lawfully unite in one Church for the better attaining the end of Christ which is edification for say they be the same number of offices and officers then they can exercise no more power of jurisdiction after the combination over two hundred than each of them did over one hundred But the Conclusion is absurd Yea this Argument destroys the Synod Acts 15. for suppose the number of offices and officers to be equal in the Synod after the Synodical combination and in the Church of either Antioch onely or Ierusalem onely before the combination which is a facile and ordinary supposition then they can exercise no more Synodical power it matters not what be the kinde whether of power of jurisdiction or not after the combination of these Churches than before and so the judgement of a Synod should be no more than the judgement of a Congregation But the consequence is absurd Let Mr. H. see to it and deal with Mr. Cotton to answer him 2. To the Proposition If the Churches combined have no more power extensively feeding a larger number after the combination than before then they can exercise no more jurisdiction no more by way of extension it is false for their united power is extended to a larger number now then the divided power was before to each single flock If the Churches combined have more power intensively of the same species and nature after the combination than before then they can exercise no more jurisdiction intensively than before It s true it is the same power of Christ the same valid Excommunication the same binding and loosing as to the specifick nature of binding and loosing that is exercised by five Churches in a City and exercised by ten Churches about We multiply not species to make all congregations to differ in nature and specie as Mr. H. doth against Logick whereas they have the same essentials Christ the Head the same Ordinances Seals the same Faith but then it shall never follow Therefore they have no Presbyterian power over many Churches and therefore they are not distinct Presbyterian Churches in local distinction magis minus non variant specious Nor are Presbyterian and Provincial and National Churches different in nature but onely in extent of Jurisdiction 3. It s a wide mistake That a Presbyterian Church hath its formal essence from a voluntary actual combination in such bounds or such a circuit more or less that is not a Pillar of Presbyterian Churches for their near association by dwelling where they may edifie or scandalize one another gives them right to be an associated Church not simply habitation but the habitation of such and such professors in covenant with God baptized and giving themselves up in profession to Christ as disciples before there be a formal consent they are obliged to associate yea nor doth that voluntary combination make a Presbyterial Church Mr. H. Arg. 2. If the Presbyterian Ministers have Iurisdiction then over all the Churches of the combination or onely â—ver some not over some onely for that is against the definition of a Presbyterian Church Therefore they must have Iurisdiction over all the Churches ten or sixteen If they have Iurisdiction over all these then they are Officers Pastors Teachers Ruling-Elders in office to them all for there must be an office and so officer before Iurisdiction and there is no Iurisdiction exercised but by an officer To say they are Pastors of them all is to make a road and ready way for Pluralities Non-Residencies Ans. Mr. H. gives us as also the Dissenting Brethren in the Assembly at Westminster did in stead of Scripâ—ure a number of supposed incongruities which with equal weight fall upon their own way as upon ours For suppose that the twelve Apostles Act. 2. 4. 6. for divers years were Pastors to the many thousands that made up divers eight or ten congregations who daily convened from house to house Act. 4. 46. 5. 42. in Ierusalem and that all the twelve feed all the ten congregations in common Matthias not being a fixed Pastor to this congregation more than to this nor Peter a fixed Pastor to this flock rather than to this which is a thing most ordinary in great Cities where there be 12 Flocks and 24 Pastors and variety of gifts by interchange proves more edifying All the Pastors have jurisdiction yea and Pastoral charge over every one of the twelve Then 2. must they be Pastors and Teachers to every one of the twelve and because all the 24 cannot every one of them be residents and dwellers in all and every congregation of the ten or twelve Churches in Ierusalem that is physically impossible here shall be Pluralities and Non-residents and that which our Brethren call Diocesan Prelates here 2. That the Presbyterial preachers be pastors and teachers habitu and actu primo and in common to all the Churches of the combination in acts of common concernment though they be not actu secundo actual labourers proper and fixed pastors residents and dwellers in every congregation for that was physically impossible to the Elders of Ierusalem to all and every congregation is not absurd but necessary and the charge of Pluralities and Prelatical Non-residents follows by no Logick except you call the twelve Apostles who preached fixedly at Ierusalem some years Non-residents because that they could not every one of them dwell in every family of so many thousands at once In which sense multitudes of Independent Ministers shall be Non-residents and suppose there shall be a common Treasury to pay the labourers their wages and that collected out of the goods of all the thousands so combined the Independent Ministers upon the same account must be Pluralists and receive wages from many to whom they neither are nor can be fixed and proper and peculiarly feeding Pastors 3. Wisdome may forbid the Brethren to use this Argument There is no jurisdiction exercised but by an officer for the whole people men and women the onely Church instituted in the New Testament or their unofficed Male Church the Fraternity exercise the highest Jurisdiction and excommunicate all their officers and yet they are not officers by their own principles Mr. H. Mr. R. denies the Assumption That they bear the relation of proper Pastors to every one of these Congregations Mr. H. Proper Pastors they must be to all If the relation of Eldership to a Classical Church be founded upon the same office that a Pastor hath to his particular congregation then the Elders bear that same
relation of Watchmen to a Classical Church which a Pastor doth to a particular flock for where there is the same office of a Pastor there is the same relation of Watchman and Pastor the one issuing from the other But the first is said by Mr. R. Lib 2. 335. also they put forth authoritative acts which issue onely from proper Pastors they are proper Pastors to those upon whom they can exercise such acts else they had no warrant to put them forth Answ. I yet in this sense deny the assumption that they are proper Pastors that is actual imployers of their labours of feeding both by fixed teaching and governing to all the flocks of the classical Church for that is unpossible except they could be in many Congregations at once so feeding But I deny not but constantly teach that the Presbyterian Pastors are properly that is formally essentially habitu actu primo Pastors in relation to all the flocks not of the classical Church only but of all the visible Churches on earth As a Physician by covenant actually imployed to attend all the sick of such a City suppose Norwich is their proper Physician yet so as he is essentially a Physician to all in England who shall by providence employ him An exquisite Gardener by paction is a proper Gardener to such a man who conduces or hires him a certain time to labour such a plot of ground yet so as essentially and actu primo he is a Gardener to all the Country round about who shall employ him So is one a proper School-master to teach Grammar and Rhetorick to the children of such a City yet so as he is a School-master to all the children of the country who shall employ him Christ sends his Pastor Archippus intentionally to feed all his flocks in all fields and he is essentially a Pastor to them all but for the more convenient attaining of Christs end he fixes him by the choice of the people to the Church of Coloss not as a Husband to a Wife 2. Mr. H. With his little finger aims not to twitch the probation of this 1. Where there is the same office of Pastor there is the same relation of Watchman and Pastor It is false a Physician a Pastor providentially fixed to cure and feed this City by special covenant hath a more near relation to cure and feed this City having a twofold relation both by the calling in general of a Physician and Pastor and by a special solemn oath and hand-writ to this City and both the Physician is the same publick Physician and the Pastor the same publick Watchman officio by office essentially habitu actu primo to all the sick bodies and sick souls in the country A mother is the same mother to ten children but hath a special relation to the eldest as her heir 2. As born with more pain and labour then all the other nine 3. As more dearly loving him then all the other nine Here is the same place the same officer but sundry particular relations 3. Mr. H. leaves that unproved the Presbyterian Pastors cannot put forth authoritative acts Pastoral but hoc ipso they must be proper i. e. their fixed Pastors and made theirs by the particular choice of the people to feed and govern these toward whoâ— they put forth these pastoral acts because indeed it is adultery to them who are no husbands to put forth pastoral acts of governing upon those to whom they are not fixed Pastors yeâ— they tender the Supper to forraign members and so this is a rotten pillar of this way 2. Forsaken by Mr. Cotton and the way of the Churches of N. E. and by Mr. H. himself 3. It destroys Synods and all communion of Churches for Mr. Cotton yeildeth as truth of the Gospel taught by a Minister of the Gospel bindeth to faith and obedience not only because it is Gospel but because also it is taught by a Minister for his calling sake seeing Christ hath said whoso receiveth you receiveth me they bind not only materially but formally for the Synods sake I see not how this can be answered though indeed the Discipline of N. E. and Mr. H. say the contrary both of this and their own grounds for Elders in Synods put forth authoritative and pastoral acts to these Churches of which these Elders are not proper and fixed Pastors but Pastors they are to these Churches as to all the Churches of the combination else they cannot warrantably put forth acts pastoral for their feeding and governing to edification except it be said a Synod is no ordinance of Christ which all the Brethren and Mr. H. himself deny All acknowledge a Synod to be an ordinance of Christ. But the truth is they but mock the Reader in so saying for they give no more to it but an act of charity to counsel as one brother counsels another Intuitu charitatis saith the Discipline of New England And so Mr. H. For what 1. availes it more to say a Synod is an Ordinance of God because they can give a charitative counsel then to say one single Believer is an Ordinance of God or a Woman who can counsel a man The Synod then is no positive Ordinance of divine institution for upon the same ground if a Synod be an Ordinance of God because they may counsel the Churches we may appoint a new Ordinance of a Synod For first one refuting Another for rebuking A third for confirming And a fourth for comforting 2. It is but a mocking of the world to say the association of Churches is an ordinance of God for they can give counsel to the Churches of the bounds what may be replied had I time is soon washed away But first so can twenty other Churches without the bounds of these Churches so can many eminent Christians in another Congregation not in office give a counsel by way of charity to a Synod convened synodically shal they for that be a Synod of a Synod and shall they be an Ordinance of Christ distinct from a Congregational Church for that Yea Abigail a woman a captive maid gave the one a divine counsel to David and the other to Naaman the Syrian Shall women therefore be made new ordinances of God and if neither the one counsel nor the other have any weight from the givers of the counsel but only from the word it is in vain to name the one an ordinance of God more then the other as for reverence to the persons a Synod of Elders more then one single mans counsel adds not the eighth part of a feather as touching authoritative weight to the Counsel if the Synods counsel amount to nothing more in point of a divine ordinance then Mr. H. saith any Counsel may lay a burthen upon any mans conscience so any Christian that shall publish and preach that 1 Cor. 6. 18. flee fornication may lay a burthen upon every soul not from the authority of him that speaks but
because it is Scripture that is spoken and this is all the authority of Synods Would the Lord appoint Men Elders and Brethren and Churches to come many hundred miles to heal rent and spoyled Churches and the result of all is a meer counsel which a woman at home may give for the Scripture by the law of Nature warrants women to give this as well as men 2 Sam. 20. 16 17 21 22. 1 Sam. 25. 25 26 27. 32 33 34. 2 King 5. 3 4 13. And God reveals to women servants poor ones as much of this as to others of higher place Nor shall it help the matter to say it is safer to seek counsel from men then from women from many then from one for in the multitude of counsellers there is safety Ans. It is true But 1. This is no ground to seek to a Synod of Fathers and Elders of the bounds of these who are no Pastors nor Elders to us and can put forth upon us no Synodical no Pastoral acts upon this ground we should select Counsellors out of one or many Churches that have no relation to us and so this is nothing for such a Synod but only for many gracious Counsellors private or publick nothing at all for a Synod of Elders 2. When all is done their Counsel is but a Counsel that hath as much weight as it hath conformity with the rule of the Word and so hath the counsel of a Woman or a servant And it is considerable that the book of Discipline of New England hath no Chapter nor Discourse of Synods which shews they little value them Mr. H. These authoritative actt which are put forth in other Churches issue from him either as a Pastor or as no Pastor If as no Pastor then acts of Iurisdiction may flow from him that is no Ruler Mr. R. will gain-say this if they proceed from him as Pastor then either as Pastor of his own Church which cannot be or of another Church and then one man may have two Pastoral offices And all these Churches must be either his flock or not his flock they must be if he be Shepherd to them for that the nature of relatives requires the combined Churches are many distinct flocks and he cannot be a Pastor of many flocks Ans. This is the former argument with a new dress quod fui◠demonstrandum But did Mr. H. believe his Topick probabilities would be received for demonstrations 1. To that These acts proceed from him either as Postor or as no Pastor Let him be a Pastor to a Congregation compassed about with nine single Congregations in Ierusalem in convenient nearness he feeds his own particular flock as a fixed Pastor actually imploying his constant labours upon them and by the same pastoral office as Pastor habitu actu primo to all Churches and more nearly to these nine he exercises acts of government for edifying all the ten in points of concernment which necessarily must concern them all and it no more doth follow by a shadow of consequence that he exerciseth two pastoral offices over many Churches then the same Pastor exerciseth three Pastoral offices or four over his own particular flock as if it were four flocks because he preacheth pastorally to some and administers the Lords Supper to others as to strangers 2 Others as Infants he baptizes as unconfirmed members Or 3. Others he excommunicates 4. Others he converts as finding them no visible Saints by one and the same office he feeds and governs all 2. The same argument is retorted Archippus administers the Lords Supper as Mr. H. his book of Discipline and Mr. Cotton teach and the word warrants him to do to fourty godly visible Saints out of fourty Sister-Congregations either as a Pastor or no Pastor to these fourty either as to his own flock or not his own flock not as no Pastor Mr. H. Mr. Cotton except they follow Socinians and all shall gainsay that if as a pastor then by Mr. Hookers argument he must have Pastoral offices over fourty Churches So the same argument destroys the Synods though some way soundly established by Mr. Cotton yea Mr. H. grants it is lawful to tender the seal of the Lords Supper to those of other Congregations yea he is warranted by the word so to do 1 Cor. 10. 16 17. 1 Cor. 12. 13. Eph. 2. 12 13. Eph. 4. 1 2 3 4 5 6 11 12 13. It is against the Congregational way and it is not equal to bring quod fuit demonstrandum such strong demonstrations as he calls them against Mr. R. and the Presbyterian Church which destroyes his own congregational way 3. If he act as a Pastor and Shepherd to them his flock they must be for that the nature of Relatives require This is a mistake of the nature of Relatives for the adequate and complete correlate to which every ordinary pastor is referred as a Shepherd to the flock as a husband to the wife actu primo is all the Churches on earth as a physician is referr'd to all the sick on earth not adequatly to this one sick person but actu secundo in the actual exercises of the ministerial calling very pastor indeed now is refer'd to one flock as a fixed providential feeder and to these round about the same way in acts of government that concern associate Churches but it follows not as is said that he is a proper fixed pastor to these Churches round about for these words feed the flock which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 amongst you 1 Pet 5. 1. Act. 20. 28. Take heed to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you Overseers Have no such sense as feed the one single Congregation only as a husband to your wife that is in Ephesus and beware of the spiritual adultery of taking pastoral care of the other Churches of Christ that are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 amongst you Mr. Cotton saith the Church in the Canticles and say I the pastors also take care not only for her own members but for her little Sister which she thought had no breasts Cant. 8. 8. And I hence infer that a pastor is to take a pastoral care of the Churches associate Acts 8. 14. 2 Cor. 11. 16. for they were among them as well as the single congregation And when Paul saith take heed to the whole flock 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he meaneth not only a single congregation but divers congregations and many sheep in the flocks of divers congregations as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth not a few but exceeding many in Scripture Phil. 2. 21. 1 Tim. 2. 6. Heb. 2. 9. 1 Tim. 2. 4. Ioh. 11. 48. Ioh. 12. 32. Rev. 5. 13. Mr. H. The Presbytery are Elders to the classical Church saith Mr. R. in some respect not simply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not in things proper to each congregation but in things common to all the united Churches to wit in things which rather concern the
consociation of the thirty Churches about then the thirty Churches combined in particular By our Saviours rule Matth. 18. saith Mr. H. the offender is privately First to be rebuked Secondly then before two Thirdly before the Church nearest the Congregation The classical principles admit not this 2. Suppose the man in his private fault continue obstinate this obstinacy is re◠propria proper to the Congregation why may not the Congregation without the Presbytery then oast him out for this pertinacy was made known only to the Congregation or Church Object But the neighbouring Churches must avoid his company upon knowledge given Answ. So must the Churches of another Presbytery or Classis or of another Province and therefore there is no more need the one should have a hand in the censure then the other Ans. 1. The congregation in private scandals by our principles which Mr. H. it seems knows not doth admonish and the offended person is to admonish according to the order of Christ Matth. 18. 2. Mr. H. taketh for granted that the place Matth. 18. is a Rule for removing onely private scandals 2. And that by the word Church Matth. 18. is meant onely his own Independent congregation 3. That Christ Matth. 18 shews of no removing of scandals between two visible Saints dwelling in one Christian family who by the principles of Mr. H. may by their own free choise be members of divers congregations a strange dream 4. He supposes it must be onely one single man that trespasseth against a brother but if ten or many sister-Churches transgress against sister-Churches Learned Whitaker Calvin Beza Pareus all Protestant Divines all Fathers all learned Doctors Papists Lutherans Doctors Councels all the Martyrs who by the Text Matth. 18. appeal to a General Councel did but abuse the Text in applying it to Synods whereas Tell the Church is now found to be onely the single congregation whereas the contrary is sure There is a figure 1. In thy brother for he means many brethren within or without the congregation 2. By trespassing by a Sydecdoche he means all scandals else we were not to complain of publicke scandals to the Church 3. By the Church he means all Churches respectively as those of Antioch in case of scandalous doctrine Tell a Synod Acts 15. 2. The obstinacy is not proper to that congregation if publick the offence of it stumbles the neighbouring Churches But 4. It will not follow that All of another Province should have hand in the censure as well as the Presbytery because those of another Province may hear of it for that is non causa pro causa for they are not in danger to be leavened so as those that are nearer and the wisdome of Christ hath accommodated Discipline to our bodily craziness For as when there be twelve thousand members at Ierusalem he will not have them all to meet at one house since they have twelve Apostles to teach them but in sundry congregations Acts 2. 46. 5 42. not can they partake of the seals in one house nor can they personally watch over one another as the new Church-covenant teacheth So neither will he have Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in cities where many thousands were baptized purging their own body and it s not to be supposed that actual government for ordinary scandals should be by the personal presence of the Elders of remote Presbyteries and Provinces far less of the Elders of the whole Catholick visible Church For Nature Reason and the practise of the Apostles would say Except the scandal be more than ordinary wide and spreading only the Churches nearest to be edified or stumbled should have hand in healing and censuring though the whole Catholick and visible Church have also here some influence to wit tacit and virtual in that common Rule of Discipline which regulates the whole Catholick body as is said hereafter Mr. H. The second difference assigned by Mr. R. is that the Presbytery takes care rather of the regulating of the acts of governing in all these Churches than the governed Churches Mr. H. They express their care in judicial acts and that directly and immediately upon scandals and scandalous persons of any congregation Ans. Mr. H. should have added my words to the full that the Reader might have seen my minde What I speak comparatively Mr. H. would not hold it out to the Reader as if I meant it absolutely For 1. The Presbytery is glad that lesser evils be healed by Rebukes within the congregation 2. I deny not but the Presbytery doth and must directly and immediately judge greater scandals especially between congregation and congregation between Elder and Elder and Rulers and Ruled of the same congregation but ever under the former Reduplication as they are an associate body Mr. H. 3 Differ The Presbyterian Elders are Elders to all the Churches as the Elders themselves are in collegio Presbyteriali and properly as they are in Court Ans. But I assume saith Mr. H. the Elders there are proper Pastors of their own particular congregations therefore they must if at all be so here A Pastor in an Island cannot teach admonish excommunicate but in coetu congregationali or severed from his Church yet this hinders not but in these regards he is a proper Pastor to them Ans. Mr. H. yet halfs my words and sets down one member of a distinction and leaves out the other They are Elders to the Churches in the Presbyterial Judicature but separatim out of that say I pag. 326. they do not watch in such a way for all the souls of the Presbyterian several congregations as they do for the single congregations of which they are fixed Pastors And this is enough to make different relations pastoral which is my intent between the Elders in order to their own congregations and to the associated congregations as the Elders of Antioch are Elders judging in the Synod Acts 15. one way to Ierusalem and other to Antioch where they have their proper fixed charge to teach and rule and I shall not stand to yield that they act as Elders and by the same office of Eldership in the Presbyterial and in the congregational Judicature but an accidental difference there is 2. It s most unfound that Mr H. saith That a Pastor cannot teach admonish excommunicate but in a congregational meeting This is first to make him a congregational Pope or Prophet as the Papists do the Pope onely in Cathedra in the pulpit or before the congregation 2. All the dayes of the week except in the actual congregational Assembly he is a private man by this reason But the Word shall warrant the pastor as a pastor to visit to warn from house to house Col. 1. 28. Acts 20 20. 2. 46. 5. 42. in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4. 2. 2. 25. for he does not these as a private gifted man 3. By this reason a pastor is so a pastor a
husband a watchman to the flock actually assembled onely but not a pastor to give an account of this or that man or womans soul to God in the flock then if this or that man perish through the fault of the Elder who gave not warning Mr. H. hath taught the Minister a good excuse I cannot be charged as an unfaithful watchman with the blood of this single man who is lost Mr. H. saith I am onely a Pastor in relation to the flock assembled Church-ways but I am not a Pastor nor Watchman to one single man But ah this distinction shall not save the man from the charge of blood Ezek. 3. 18 19 20 21. 33. 13 14 15. 34. 4 5. Heb. 13. 17. I would not have expected from such a mans pen such a Tenet 4. Differ The Presbytery hath a Church relation to all these thirty congregations not takin distributively but collectively as they are united in one Church classical and in one Government Ans. If the Presbytery put forth acts of Iurisdiction upon these Churches distributively as they are severed then they have a Church-relation to them distrâ—butively But they admonish and censure several persons of several Churches Ans. 1. So do the Synod Elders at Ierusalem Acts 15. put forth authoritative pastoral acts by the grant of Mr. Cotton upon the several Churches distributively taken yet are they not the proper pastors of these Churches and Commissioners of Parliament upon persons of a single city but as they have failed not against the Laws of that city but against the general Laws of the whole Nation and Parliament But it follows not that these Commissioners are Aldermen or fixed Judges of that city and so Mr. H. his consequence is weak Mr. H. These Presbyterial Elders must exercise jurisdiction over congregational Elders which is conceived by Mr. R. to be absurd Ans. Pastors with majority of official Jurisdiction over pastors of another lower species as Bishops above pastors I still look upon as absurd But that Elders in a Synod exercise Jurisdiction over Elders of a congregation that are the same in nature and degree with them is no more absurd than for an Eldership of a congregation to exercise Jurisdiction over some two or three scandalous Elders of their own number which Mr. H. will not call Episcopacy Mr. H. Mr. R. addes Elders of an Independent congregation are not Elders of their single congregations being separated from their Courts It seems a paradox for if separated from their Court their office remain then jurisdiction must remain Ans. It s not a seeming but a real paradox my words are halfed I said They are not Elders separated from their court in the notion these are my words omitted by Mr. H. of the relation of a Church-jurisdiction for they can exercise no jurisdiction neither excommunicate nor relax from excommunication being not in Court except they be prelates But Mr. H. addes a real absurd paradox that they cannot exercise pastoral acts of teaching but in the Church-assembly which refuted before Mr. H. 5 Differ Congregational Elders have power of order and power of jurisdiction without the Court but they have not power of jurisdiction but in the Court Elders have a power of jurisdiction as watchmen but a power of Church-jurisdiction they have not but in the Court. Ans. I never heard that their entring into the assembly should adde a new power 2. Nor did Mr. R. say their entring and sitting in the Court addeth a new official power they had the official power actu primo before but they can no more put it forth in acts being separated from the Court than a pastor might excommunicate his alone in his private chamber which were tyrannical and null Mr. H. The example of the great Sanhedrim toucheth not the cause or then destroyeth it Nor doth the example of Commissioners of Parliament for they get a new office to sit in Parliament but an Elder of a congregation by sitting in the Presbytery gets no new office Ans. It is a weak answer to say it helps not and not shew the cause but to lead the Reader implicitly for the great Sanhedrim ruled over all the Tribes and yet a Judge out of the Tribe of Dan though a member of the Sanhedrim did not rule over the Tribe of Benjamin but onely in the Sanhedrim and in some common cases The getting of a new office is neither up nor down the Commissioners of Parliament rule in that Court over all the Shires in the Land and by that Commission every Commissioner becomes not a Major of every City or a Judge in every Shire And by Mr. Cottons grant the Elders in a Synod exercise pastoral acts and lay on burthens Acts 15. upon the Churches and get no new office thereby But they do not for that become proper Elders and pastors over every single congregation in the bounds of the Synod Yet to Mr. H. this is a principle That if the Presbyterian Elders put forth pastoral acts upon all the congregations then must they be pastors to all the particular flocks for shepherd and flick are relatives Arg. 2. 101. But the Conclusion is absurd This is no less against Mr. Cotton than against Mr. R. and against himself who admits strangers to the Lords Supper c. Mr. H. It is obvious to every man that the Elder of the congregation hath the nature of an Elder in general and so can and doth put forth general actions that are common to other Elder Where the act is the object must be in its proportion and all this he doth without the Classis in his particular station for the species determines the act of the genus as Socrates confines the acts of the humans Nature to himself and it s known the Classis meddles with the particular offences that are as special as any Elder in an Island doth meddle within his owne place Ans. 1. It s obvious to all men That Mr. H. speaks new Logick obvious to the understanding of no man I doubt to his own For the Elders of a congregation because independent and subordinate and countable to none on earth but to Iesus Christ as Papists say of their wooden Head the Antichrist determine within themselves Suppose they he but some twelve of the twelve thousands at Ierusalem if these be once a formal Covenant-wise married Church of people and officers they do determine of the Doctrine of Circumcision of the Doctrine of Balaam Acts 15. Rev. 2. 14. for Pergamos is to them an independent flock and of Arrianism and of Doctrines and Scandals that concern many hundred Churches about and whether they determine right or wrong it s against the liberty and power Christ hath given to that Redeemed Body of ten and twelve to tell the Churches Oh! they must not part with their Soveraignty so or if they consult it s but of courtesie for single Pergamus is rebuked say our Brethren for not using their Church-power
blood and yet if the matter was too hard the same man was a Judge and a Member of the Sanhedrim Deut. 17. Mr. H. his last difference The Iudicature of Classis and Congregations do not differ formally saith Mr. R. but onely in more or lesse extension of power Ans. Then there are no specifical acts that the one puts forth but the other can put forth as occasion shall require gradus non variant speciem then they can ordain officers and excommunicate in the Congregation He said before if there be the same office there is the same definition and the same causes to wit of election and choice of the Classical and of the Congregational Elders Ans. The difference is only of more or less as of a River and the whole Element though divers learned men judge the Congregation to be no governing Church at all but only their Elders the delegates of the Presbyterial Church which consisting of divers Congregations is the first governing Church 2. There are no sâ—â—cifick acts which the Elders collectively taken may not exercise in both the one and the other but then shall it not follow thâ—â— a single congâ—â—gational Eldership may ordain and exâ—â—mmunicate in one 〈◊〉 Congregation there alone divided from the body for congrâ—…nal Elders cannot teach oâ—derly and he is the God of ordâ—r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his Church in all the Congregations without a calâ— Nor 2. Exercise the power of a Synod in them all 3. I 〈◊〉 this argument Archippâ—â— hath the same office to the whole Congregation and to the single mâ—mbers who chused him and whom he feeds or then he hath so many officer as there be chusing and fed members â—â—ught by the word and ruled which is absurd Eâ—go as the single voâ—â— of one member made him a Pastor to one and of a second made him a Pastor to a second and so forth So the â—otes of the whole made him a Pastor to the whole for that is the same officâ— thâ—â— hath the same causes and the same choice and election saith M◠〈◊〉 Ergo where the same causes are not the same office cannot be but one single electing vote and the electing votâ—â— of the whole Church by Mr. H. his way cannot be the same causes for one vote makes him not a Pastor 2. If Archippuâ— hath the same office to the whole congregation and to every single member then as he 〈◊〉 pastoral acts of teaching and ruling to the whole so to the parts and single members but this latter is denied by Mr. H page 104 who saith That a Pastor cannot put forth Pastoral acts but in the Church assembly A strange imagination Mr. H. By the same official power saith Mr. R. that a Pastor teacheth his own fleck viva voce he teacheth others by writing Ans This is a new invention that I never heard of before 1. The official power by which he preacheth he receiveth by election and he may be rejected from it by the people in case of delinquency 2. By his official power he may require them to hear but may not require all Churches to read his writings and if they offensively refuse to read he cannot censure them as he may censure them that refuse to hear the word 3. If this power of writing of Books to edifie the Churches proceed from his office all Ministers by their office should write Books 4. That which another may do with as much authority and more authority of truth as being more able yet being out of office that cannot belong to the officer but to write books is such Ans. 1 Official power is not from election but from the saying on of the hands of the Elders 1 Tim. 3. 1 2. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2 2. Tit. 1. 5. 2. It is true that a Pastor cannot require by his office those of another Congregation to hear him preach and receive the seals from him nor censure them if they refuse but it is a bad consequence of Logick therefore he doth not exercise these pastoral acts to them by his office as the Brethren grant 2. A Minister by his office may require his hearers to give much alms pray much read and confer much both these of his own and other flocks yet he cannot censure them for not coming up to the highest pitch of these affirmative duties except he may rebuke them and so may he do all who are remiss in reading edifying writings and the Church may censure unsound books Acts 15. 24. 3. Neither Mr. R. nor any judicious man can teach that either a gift to write Books or of eminent preaching praying exhorting proceeds out of a power of office it is a sanctified gift which the Church seeth and judgeth to be in any before they call him to office and any gift is by order of nature and time before the office and so proceeds not from the office and therefore it is not required that every Pastor should have a gift of writing books but if the Lord have given it to any they exercise it as such gifted officers as the Prophets and Apostles as such Prophets so gifted did write Canonick Scriptures so are Pastors if gifted to write and preach in their way and both to write and preach by their office Nor is it good Logick that all in office should write books because some by vertue of their office writ books for a Minister gifted with four Talents is obliged to gain with these four Talents and that as a Minister by vertue of his office but it is weak Logick to infer Ergo all Ministers by vertue of their office are obliged to gain with four Talents for many are obliged by vertue of their office to gain with only two to their Lord and with only one 4. It was needless to Mr. H. to prove writing of books doth not belong to the power of office because a learned man out of office may do it with more authority for Mr. R. had no such intention For sure if such a thing agreed to the office-power as the office-power then all Officers Pastors Elders were obliged to write books and yet Mr. H. does not very happily prove it because many learned men unofficed may with more authority of truth write books then officed men It is only some officed men he must mean or it is not true And then I retort it thus many officed men may write books with more authority both of truth and of office and two are better then one then some unofficed men less learned Ergo some gifted Pastors do not as Pastors so gifted and by vertue of their office relating both to the presbyterian Church and their own Congregation edifie all the Churches about by writing books It follows not Mr. H. We are told that Elders are ruling in all Churches collectively taken and they are teachers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in some reserved acts not constant teachers he that rules teacheth but always the
same flock Ans. Take classical Elders as they are congregational Elders and that is all one as to say no classical Elders and then they are no teaching Elders and all that is gained is this a classical Elder as he is no classical Elder is a teaching Elder And so there is no distinction Ans. Such quirks become not grave M. H. What is a Synodical Elder Mr. H. saith a counselling Elder I reply that is no Elder but a counselling Brother or Sister But Mr. Cotton and our Brethren say better A synodical Elder is an Elder synodically teaching the Churches with pastoral and dogmatick authority without all power of jurisdiction that is a Synodical Elder as no Congregational Elder but as he judgeth in Synod is a teaching and a ruling Elder Then I infer that al Synodical Elder must be both an Elder and no Elder So animal as he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is non hâ—mo but he is vivâ—â—s It were easie to weary the Reader with many wild unsolid notions such like Ergo animal is homo non homâ— Mr. H. So a Pastor may be a teaching Pastor to one Church and a ruling Pastor to two or three or thirty This is a Bâ—shop Obj. The Bâ—shop arrogates thiâ— to himself alone Ans. Shew a rule of Christ why the Elders may not join many Elders to join with him for you have no rule of Christ to join many to him to rule many Churches nor hath he a rule to assume many to him Ans. Not any of the separation ever refuted with that strength of Scripture Reason Antiquity the domineeringg prelacy as the godly presbyterians in Britain and the reformed Churches But so many thousand Independent Monarchies and two Congregational or three Elders for a Deacon is for Tables Act. 6. subordinate in point of jurisdiction to none on earth is a more lively image of a domineering Prelacy then all the Presbyteries on earth 2. There is no rule to join other prelates or elders to a prelate an unlawful officer having power of jurisdiction the only proper pastor and all others are but pastors under him and his delegates But Mr. H. cannot say that the pastor of a congregation is an unlawful pastor to whom so many bastard pastors are added if he do this shall reflex upon his own way for the Synodical Elder is a pastorally teaching Elder to many Churches Antioch Ierusalem and also a teaching and ruling Elder to one congregation by our brethrens way Is the Synodical Elder therefore a pastor of pastors and a Bishop And Mr. H. cannot say but that there might have been divers congregations in Ierusalem and yet unformed Churches and that the twelve Apostles did feed and rule them all in common and so shall Peter teach one Congregation at once and rule many whom he cannot teach for physically it is impossible he can feed many at once and yet there was but one Presbytery and this we shall hear Mr. H. confess hereafter Ergo the twelve Apostles and Church-Elders feeding many Congregations not formed with fixed Pastors shall bring in such sort of Bishops as Mr. H. charges upon me Mr. H. If they do not both rule and teach they cannot fulfâ—l their Ministry Ans. How is it proved that Pastors cannot fulfil their Ministry except they both rule all the Churches with acts Synodical and their own Congregations also 2. How is it proved that there is a blank in the Ministry except Pastors both teach and rule these same persons some of the Congregation are so experiencedly taught of God that rebukes and censures of excommunication are never drawn out nor need to be drawn out against them never Interpreter so expounded Col. 4. Mr. H. If Pastors be Pastors and in office when they are out of Court then have they Church-jurisdiction out of the Court but the first is true Also censures shâ—uld be dispenced in the Congregation and there they must preach also Ans. Priests when not actuâ—lly sitting in the Sanhedrim Members of Parliament are Members sitting in the House and Pastors are Elders actu primo when not sitting in the Congregational Judicature Ergo they can exercise acts of jurisdiction out of Court in their Houses and may the Eldership preach out of the Court it is a shame to hear such Logick 2. Belike Mr. H. thinks it unpossible to dispence censures but the Elders must preach Ergo when the people excommunicate their whole Officers because heretical they must also preach pastorally for it is pastoral ruling and teaching which makes a fulfilling of the Ministry but the conclusion is absurd let Mr. H. see to it CHAP. V. The Argument from the onerousness of Presbyterial Ruling of many Churches and of Congregationally feeding of others against the Presbyterial Church are discussed MR. H. The classical course layeth a burden upon teaching Elders which Gods word never laid and which they are not able to discharge the Apostles appointed Elders in every Church to feed the flâ—ck not the flocks Mr. R. the way of watching over Sister Churches is as dreadful for onerous careful laborious watchfulness in the way of conscience as to be bound thereto by way of duty for this bond of lovely and brotherly consociation which is the foundation of Presbyterial governing ties us to doe no more in governing and helping other Sister Churches then if We had no further warrant to promote their ed fication then the alone relation of brotherly consociation The sentence is saith Mr. H. unperfect and therefore that it may reach his purpose I think is must be thus expressed the bond of brotherly consociation tiâ—th us to do no more in governing Sister Churches then brotherly consociation simply can do is true but impertinent to Mr. R. his scope which is to compare the bond and burthen between brotherly association and office-imposition as if there were a parity between them Ans. 1. The classical course layeth no other burthen upon teaching Elders by way of united jurisdictions in governing neighbour Churches that are the same body and have the same seals common as Mr. Cotton and his own Discipline agrees as I often cite then the way of Churches both associated by brotherly association and by Synodical and authoritative governing as the same Mr. Cotton teacheth and Mr. H. saith it is true but not pertinent and if it be true why contend we 2. That it is not pertinent to my purpose is denied Why Because saith he Mr. R. his scope is to make a parity and equality between the burthen of Brotherly consociation and of Office-imposition But that is a change of my words and therefore must lie upon Mr. H. as his not my words except they be wrested Nor is it my scope to make an equality in quantity as if there were as Mr. H. most mistakingly saith the like care onerousness and labour required in duties of Christian watchfulness in a brotherly way as in duties of office relation But in equality of
people left to my pastoral care then as a Christian over these of another Province whom I am occasionally only to gain and whose faces I never saw Ans. Mr. H. leaves out the words in point of conscience to answer for them to God Which I have Otherwise in regard of using of more means he is obliged to more constant feeding by word seals dayly watching over the single flock then over all Christians on the other side of the Sea and some thousand miles distant from him But if the foundation of governing classical Churches be the love and union of the members of one body of Christ then there is much care onerousness and labour which is required in brotherly consociation to help as the care onerousness which is required in officership Mr. H. Ans. The proposition hath no truth because I love all consociated in one Synod whom I never saw and with whom I could never meet to do good or receive good But if I should be bound to put forth the like onerous and laborious care for their spiritual good as for these to whom by way of office I am bound in the same Congregation Then officers must either do too little or be bound to do too much Ans. This is neither my Argument nor my words my words are Par. 1 pag. 332. Now if we distinguish ONEROUSNESS CARE and LABOUR by way of jurisdiction the former is as GREAT IN FORO DEI in the Court of conscience as the latter These words are left out by Mr. H. qua fide let the Reader judge for the toil care onerousness and labour in point of conscience in the kind and sphere I urge in both by necessity of a divine command but the like care onerousness and labour in quantity in the use of more means in constant preaching personal comforting to all the Christians on earth as to the single congregation I utterly deny But can Mr. H. deny but the Apostles and Brethren Act. 15. did ow as much care onerousness and labour in a binding conscientious way in laying on synodical burdens which bind not onely saith Mr. Cotton materially for the weight of the matter imposed by divine precept but also formally from the authority of the Synod upon the Churches of Ierusalem Antioch Syria Cilicia as any pastor ows to his single flock and that because these Churches are all one consociated body and yet Elders of the Synod were never to see the faces of all these members of the Churches And I put this quere to the Brethren what warrant of Christ is there that a member of an Independent Church ow Church-care to watch teach admonish rebuke comfort as Col. 3. 16. Heb. 3. 13. 1 Thes. 5 14. to a fellow member of the same congregation only and ow no Church-care to another brother dwelling in the same house with him having with him the same faith the same baptism the same Lord the same covenant of Grace the same Saviour only because he is a member of another Independent Church Mr. H. Arg. 5. If they be Pastors over all the Congregations of the circuit then they were new chosen by the Congregations or not c. Ans. This is a repeated blast of an old horn there is this required that Churches about by their silence approve him as Pastor to one single Congregation but that all Congregations make a special election of him to be their fixed Pastor is no more required then that the Churches of Antioch and Ierusalem chose the Apostles and Elders who yet Act. 15. exercise pastoral and official acts over them by the grant of Mr. Cotton and our Brethren They are Elders of Ephesus i. e. of enery Congregation of the combination as all the Kings if they were met in one royal Court to govern the Nations in things of common concernment to all yet are called the Kings of the Nations These are words saith Mr. H. to darken the Elders met here have a new power distinct from the power over their several Congregations a Commission i. e. a new Creature The Kings if so convened have a joynt power of confederate Princes to act in things of common concernment and if that power were distinct from the particular power that they have over their own territories the comparison were parallel Ans. We may suppose such a convention of Kings the Commissioners or Mâ—ssengers of the Churches have no new office but only are met to determin of such a thing as disturbs the Churches Act. 15 5. they differ as Elders and such Elders sent and nominate by the Church and act as Elders by the same official power common to Elders that are not sent and are called by the Church Apostles and Elders Act. 15. 23. 16. 4. 21. 18 25. then sending and commissionating is a condition of order appointed by the God of order no devise of men and the Churches submit to them as to no new office But 1. as to the messengers of the Church and gracious and sound Elders 2. If they speak according to the Law and the testimony not otherwise and the answer is as much against Act. 15. and against Mr. Cotton and all that are for Synods either juridical or consultative as against Mr. R. for they go to Synods who so go by a new power of order not by a new office Mr. H. This course nullifies the power of Elders and proplâ—â—f a Congregation and their proceeding in a righteous way for the Classis may judge a member to be excommunicated whom the Congregation judgeth and that truely not worthy of that censure here the power of Elders and people which act in a way of Christ is wholly hindered Ans. This weak Argument is fully answered by me before That Government which of its own nature hinders and nullifies the righteous proceeding of the Congregation is not a power from Christ. True but now the assumption is false for the presbyterial power added to the just power of a Congregation does strengthen and not nullifie the power of the Congregation That Government which by accidâ—nt and abuse of their power in over voting two Elders who proceed according to the rule of Christ hinders and nullifies right proceeding in onâ— single act is not from Christ is most false For because an abused power and abused government is not from Christ it follows not that the power and government it self is not from God I added an answer to this in my Book which Mr. H. passeth over in silence Suppose the Congregation and Synod agree in the truth as they do Act. 15. Will you say that Peter Paul and Iames their power is nullified and their three votes are swallowed up in that greater convention because to their power is added in this dogmatical determination the power and voices of the rest of the Apostles and Elders yea and some say of the whole Church Act. 15. 2 6 25. 16. 4. 21. 18 25. So say
one differ in nature from the acts in the other it no more follows then this Peter laughs to day ergo it shall be rain to morrow That Elders must constantly and fixedly teach and feed the Churches whom they govern synodically is denied by Mr. Cotton and that they must put forth all the acts of the essence of the office and that constantly and fixedly to all the Churches congregational presbyterial synodical to which they are referred as pastors in their several relations respectively is most false Mr. H. If it be one and the same office of a Pastor to the Classis and to a Congregation as Mr. R. saith l. 2. 329. then the office relates one and the same way to both the classical and congregational Church then if the congregational Church be their proper flock so must the classical Church be quae sunt idem inter se sunt idem uni tertio Ans. the first consequence is naught If it be the same office then the office relates the same way to both the classical and congregational Church A Pastor hath the same office to the whole Congregation and to one single man to whom he preaches for he is not two Pastors one to the whole and another to the part An Elder is the same officer to Antioch and to the Synod at Ierusalem Act. 15. for he is not two officers in reference to these two But it follows not that the office relates the same way to one man and to all the Congregation nor is he referred to the Synod as the fixed and constant feeder of the Synod but he is referred to a Congregation of Antioch as their fixed and constant Pastor it is wild Logick that one and the same office must relate one and the same way to one and to ten hundâ—â—d to the adequate and to the inadequate correlate and these that are one in one Faith one Baptism one Lord one and the same Seals it will not follow that they are one every way but in illo uno tertio For the whole Congregations on earth are one in all the essentials of a Church one Faith one Lord but it follows not that all the Congregations on earth are but one single Congregation The thumb is referred to the hand as a member and also to the whole body as a member yet it is referred to the hand as a nearest and proper member but to the whole body in a more common relation as the toe is referred to the body yet is not the toe a part of the hand as the thumb is but both are parts of the body Mr. H. The combination of Churches gives no office and so no power to the Elders of many Churches for they were Elders before the combination Ans. That they were Elders before the combination and made and ordained by the laying on of the hands of the people which is your homogeneous Church is an unwritten Tradition 2. The tacit consent of Sister-Churches even before the formal combination is enough on their part who neighbour with them to make them Elders M. H. Would you see a Pastor that hath the formal essence of a Pastor and yet never did nor is bound to preach it is the classical Elder 2. The Pastor may preach in his own Congregation and Minister the Sacraments but 〈◊〉 Presbytery keeps the key of jurisdiction 3. The classical Elder is not bound to preach to them over whom he hath jurisdiction And this is the Bishop Ans. A bishop is rather a Pastor to Pastors then to the Churches Envy cannot say this of the Elders of the Presbytery 2. The formal essence of a Pastor is not in being fixed to one Congregation as a Husband to a Wife so that it is adultery to act as a Pastor either in a Synod or in another Congregation as Mr. H. teacheth for so Elders in a Synod Apostles and Evangelists should not have the formal essence of Pastors 3. It is false that he is not bound to preach and minister the seals to another Congregation or members thereof if he be called thereunto But the Bishop is a Byshop ex officio is bound to preach to none but a Sermon to the Clergy once a year and not that he may be a Bishop and never preach 3. The Pastor of a Congregation as a Pastor hath power of jurisdiction in Collegio and hath no majority of jurisdiction and ordination at all as the Bishop hath 4. The Pastor of a Congregation yea all the officers thereof poor men have no jurisdiction without the people yea the people without them have majority of jurisdiction to make and unmake all the officers which is the formal essence of a prelate by Mr. H. his way the prelate is the virtual Church tell the Church i. e. tell one single man the Prelate who need neither do by vote or consent of other Elders or people as the prelatical way teacheth Our Elders are neither over the saith of the people nor can they dispence censures contrary to the mind of the Godly So Mr. H. hath not found the prelate with us but the Male Church which is above all their officers and all others is the prelatical Church But what if the Elders meet and confer this powâ—r of sole Iurisdiction upon one man and make him more then a Moderator Ans. What if the firmament fall if they make a Bishop they make a Bishop I cannot stand but see more of the prelates their majority pride dignity priviledges in the Authors cited in nature and essence distinct from our Elders or from Synodical Elders against whom the argument fights with the like strength as against us What famous Independents have refuted prelacy I or a few can read Mr. H. What rule of Christ condemneth the Churches of error for giving the power of jurisdiction to one man but will condemn the iâ—vesting many Elders with jurisdiction over many Churches let Mr. R. give me one place of Scripture or one sound Reason for it that one may be a Pastor to a people by whom he was never chosen c. Ans. The places of Scripture that tell us the Elders of Ierusalem were over so many as their constant officers who could not meet in one Congregation declare they had jurisdiction over that Church otherwise Elders of that Church they could not be but they could not all of them be chosen their Elders constantly teaching in all the Congregations for that was unpossible And our grounds for a Presbyterian Church and for Presbyterian Elders are these 1. To appoint Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in every City Tit. 1. 5. Is to appoint a Colledge or Church-officers in every Church the Town or City of Samaria receiving the Gospel 1. As many even from the greatest to the least as were bewitched by Magus Act. 8. 6. 9. 2. Both men and women were baptized v. 12. and so were made a Church 3. The number being above the strength of Philip and so more then
internal independency can dispense censures it proves nothing but the independency here is extrinsecal and objective and so accidental and the affliction not the power of jurisdiction in this Church Mr. H. There be all the officers in such a Church in an Island and all the operations operari sequitur esse and the end is the same in both the perfecting of the Body Ans. There be neither all the Church-operations because there is no dispensing of pastoral acts censures Church rebukings Church-warnings to neighbour Churches nor is there the same adequate end which is the perfecting of the visible body round about as far as may be which is the complete end of an associated Church the perfecting of one single congregation is a mangled and imperfect end Mr. H. 3 Ground Where there is an office or power appointed of God there needs no other power but the office to authorize the work Ans. There is nothing more false Every pastor hath a power to preach but there is need of a call of God to preach to Macedonia not to Bithynia Acts 16. There is need of a call to preach fixedly to this not to this flock and to ossociated Churches 2. How is it proved its but begged that there is a power independent in an associated congregation Mr. H. If the power be the same and the end the same the power must be vain if it be not put forth to the end the power and institution of Christ should be wronged if it should be hindred in attaining its end Ans. This is also a false ground Power of admonishing of rebuking of preaching is not wronged when the object to wit neighbouring Churches are not and the Lord cannot wrong his own institution It s a carnal reason to say an institution is in vain a power when they are not put forth in all possible acts Steven is stoned Iames is beheaded Paul imprisoned the Church scattered that they cannot by a physical impossibility meet to remember the Lords death preach the Gospel dispense censures is therefore the power given by Christ to do all these in vain Mr. H. Neighbourhood of other Churches is but a separable adjunct it can adde nothing to the constitution and so to the operation of the Church for death and dissentions may take away some Churches and may nullifie them Ans. This is for me Neighbour Churches are extrinsecal to the nature of a Church in an Island Ergo the Church in the Island hath a ministerial and official power actu primo to rule and joyntly edifie the neighbour Churches if they be If any say Evah was accidental to the nature and to the operations of Adam will it hence follow a power of procreating children is accidental also to Adam no more does it follow from the notexistence of neighbouring Churches that the Church in the Island hath no power to edifie and joyntly rule those nighbouring Churches its poor Logick because the object is not to remove the power Such a man is in a dark dungeon Ergo he hath no visive faculty and because light and colours adde nothing to the visive faculty or to its nature and essence Ergo if light and colours be removed the visive faculty is removed So associated Churches are accidental to the Church in an Island Ergo that Church is deprived of all politick power to govern associated Churches if they were it follows not Mr. H. Suppose a Church be gathered in a wilderness any latter Church planted beside it cannot binder nor abridge the liberty power authority and operations that all are from Christ and when the same intrinsecal power of constitution according to God remains unaltered the operations remain the same Ans. 1. A Church or Churches added do not hinder or abridge nor bring any privative power but the added Churches bring a perfecting helping and cumulative power to perfect objectively in complete operations the former Church in the Island in things of common concernment in which hoth that Wilderness-Church and the added Churches must be either edified or scandalized 2. When the same intrinsecal power remains unaltered the operations may be altered to the better and perfected Mr. H. deviseth much Logick of his own When the visive faculty of a man brought out of a dungeon who could not see the day-light seeth now should the operations remain the same when he is brought forth Ergo as he saw not before so he sees not now Mr. H. If it be said the Church in an Island should submit to a combination of Churches as well as combine as members of a congregation Ans. 1. This is to beg the question 2. Suppose they will not submit then thâ— other Churches cannot coÌ„mand that no more than a particular congregation can coÌ„mand me to be a member 3. They ought not so to combine as to prejudice the operations of that power they have received of Christ and there is no warrant of Christ to hinder the operations of a Pastor or ruling Elder more in one act of his office than another Ans. The contrary is a begging of the question For wilderness- 1. The Church in an Island should submit to the counsel and advice of new added Churches as to the Lords Word by Mr. H. his grant Ergo a new addition of Churches as an addition doth help and not hinder the power 2. The addition of a new power of jurisdiction to the power that was in the Wilderness-church and that in matters of common edification as in dogmatick points by grant of Adversaries is no prejudging â—xcept they over-vote in a corrupt way the Wilderness-church And we say Christ never gave any power of erring or male-administration 3. The adding of 50 members to a Wilderness-church consisting of 25 shall have the same inconvenience for the Wilderness-church is to submit to these added members if added according to God as we suppose as to as lawful a Church-judicature as the Wilderness-church was before the addition But what if they will not submit Let Mr. H. see to that I should think by Mr. H. his grounds they ought to submit for they are added according to the Rule of Christ and by Mr. H. his grounds they ought not to submit which is a contradiction For 1. The power of the Wilderness-church the authority within themselves offices officers were before complete were all from Christ. Ergo the operations should be the same and they should vote and conclude as they did before without the addition of 50 members 2. Those 50 added are separable adjuncts to the constitution and nature and so to the operations of the Wilderness-church For by Mr. H. the Wilderness-church being of 25 members was complete in essence and operations before the addition of 50 members 3. The 50 members over-vote and nullifie the righteous preceeding of the poor holy Wilderness-church of 25. Ergo here the power of a single congregation in the Island and the Wilderness must be over-turned by these three Arguments
officers binde and loose as officers nor hath Christ given this power to the officers as officers by this way of our Brethren For they say 1. That the Keyes were given to Peter Mat. 16. as to a believer not as to an officer 2. Officers to them are but adjuncts of the visible Church and the Keyes are given to the visible Church before they have officers and the people may make and excommunicate them 3. Here is strange work the Keyes were not given to Peter as an officer but as a believer and yet he useth the Keyes as an officer 4. The Church is not made Ministerial by us without the body exclusively wholly for Christs Government is voluntary nor ought any new thing to be concluded in our Assemblies while the people hear of it for if the Romans used rogare suadere legem and obtain the consent of the people thereunto far more are they not to be acknowledged as Church-laws that are to be obtruded upon the godly against their will and knowledge and much more if they be against the Word of God and former godly acts with consent agreed unto by the Church that is whether the people consent or not but yet without the body whether they exercise acts of jurisdiction or not for no act of jurisdiction is due to them and to exclude the consent of women no less interessed in practise of conscience than men is to be Lords of their faith Mr. H. The sixth argument refers to former proofs c. Ans. And Mr. R. refers to former Replies Mr. H. It s evidently false that there can be no complaint to a multitude for complaints may be made to a Parliament Ans. How can complaints be made to ten thousand of the Church of Ierusalem for that Church as Mr. H. grants pag. 128 129. met in sundry places not in one No Parliament or Judicature consisteth of such a number We cannot complain to the many Churches of Galatia of their wicked tenet of Justification by Works for they are scattered in divers societies and its unlawful say our Brethren to meet in their officers to exercise jurisdiction Mr. H. Arg. 8. The house of Cloe complained to Paul 2. Paul gives rules about the Elders receiving of complaints Ans. That house complained to Paul because his Apostolick Authority might have been helpful but they might have complained to any of the Church of Corinth Paul advises Titus to hear complaints to prepare them for the Church 3. If the people must consent tacitly to the censures before they be dispensed they must hear the complaints Ans. Paul gives rules and directions to Timothy 1 Tim. 5. 19. v. 1. and Titus cap. 2. as to pastors not as to believers concerning the manner of receiving complaints nor is there in Scripture Precept Promise or practise of believers to receive complaints we are surer than our Brethren and its safer to expound thi Tell the Church that is Tell Timothy and the Elders then Tell the Church that is Tell any member of the Church at Coâ—inth i. e. Tell any woman or servant for they are as essentially members as Timothy or any of the Elders 2. and must joyn their consent to censures because members must hear the scandals because they must tacitly consent before censures be dispensed it follows not that members must be told for the tacit consent of women is requisite for they may be scandalized or edified by the good or evil dispensing of censures as well as men 2. They may not converse with excommunicate persons more than men 3. Their consciences must not be Lorded over more than the consciences of men in the dispensing of censures 4. They must have a vote tacit or formal in choosing of a Pastor and must not take him blindly and complaints to women sons servants yea and the precepts of withdrawing Rom. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 5. 6 10. 2 Thâ—ss 3 14. 2 Tim. 3. 5. Tit. 3. 10. Ioh. 10. 11. oblige the consciences of women sons and servants then women may receive witness against Elders as well as Timothy 1 Tim. 5. 19 20. but with such qualifications and limitations For Mr H. maintains this connexion Complaints may be made unto the Church Tell the Church Mat. 18. to all without whose tacit consent there can be no proceeding to excommunication But without womens consent there is no Excommunication no Admission no Election Responde it a vol non Mr. H. The people may censure heretical Elders in an Island Ans. So they may in justa tutela aeterna salutis but not by the power of the Keyes 2. And so may the Elders remaining godly and sound remove with the Tabernable and Candlestick from a people in an Island if they dance to the golden Calf and be incorrigible Yea if the Elders and men in an Island turn Familists and the women sons servants remain sound Let Mr. H. shew what the sounder part of the Church may do And though women be forbidden authoritatively to teach in the Church 1 Tim. 2. 7. 1 Cor. 14. and publickly yet they may teach the younger women T it 2. 2 3. give a seasonable rebuke and counsel to men 2 Sam. 20. 16 17. 1 Sam 25. 23 24 32 33. and a woman a sister is to labour to gain a sister by Matth. 18. and that in a Church-way and women as other Church-members are to teach exhort warn according to their place as well as men Col. 3. 16. Rom. 15. 14. 1 Thess. 5. 14. Heb. 3. 13 20. 25. Let M. H. teach us how their faith is included in the men in these duties in consenting that a savoury man not an Heretick be their pastor Mr. H. Arg. 9. That Church is here understood to whom the Keyes are given Mat. 16. but they are given onely to a Classical Church Ans. The minor is barely affirmed Ans. My Argument is divided The minor is not barely affirmed The Keyes are given to Peter as representing Elders and Apostles to whom Christ saith Iohn 20. Whose sins ye forgive they are forgiven to whom he said As my Father sent me so I send you but this official sending is most undue to the people and its equivalent to that Mat. 28. Go teach and baptize But Christ said not to unofficed Brethren Receive the holy Ghost Whose sins ye forgive c. Go teach and baptize So Cyprian Mr. H. Arg. 10. of Mr. R. The onely apparent argument against this interpretation is weak and therefore this sense hath ne strength Ans. Both parts fail 1. There may be other Reasons given 2. It doth not follow that the different sense is clear because many better Reasons haply may be rendred than were alledged Mr. Ball according to his sagacity and sharpness of dispute seeketh far and wide where to finde where the word Church noteth onely the Elders but all cometh to this One may suppose such a sense Ans. 1. Mr. H. denies the Antecedent and the Consequence and proves both
Elect of God have Ioh. 10. 27 28. except women aged children servants be excluded out of the number of the sheep of Christ this is a turning of the Gospel upside down to Popishly confine all the Priviledges of Saints the anointing the spiritual disceâ—ning what key will open the heart to some few male-believers 1. Aged 2. Incorporate so and so But I retort it thus To whom Christ hath given the onely qualifications spiritual of Rulers endued with power of judging those hath he called according to the rule of the Gospel to be such Rulers and they must dig their Lords talents in the earth if they improve them not for that end But the Lord hath given to all Beleevers as Beleevers of the same or of another flock whether in Churches this way or not to women as to males in some measure the anointing grace to know Christs voice Ergo. 2. Let it be observed that the tongue of the learned Esay 50. of which Mr. R. spoke to absolve and open heaven to a man swallowed up with griefe and a gift of a son of thunder to shut the gates of heaven against the obstinate and such as are to be delivered to Sathan are not required in the exercise of the keys of the Kingdome but onely such gifts as are in women is this a good frame of Church discipline Mr. H. God gives to men no calling to a place but he gives rules how they are to order and direct themselves in it But the Word hath no Canons how the people should order the Keyes Answ. Matth. 18. 15. If thy brother c. The Lord points his finger to the Fescuâ— and says Build up one another in the most holy faith 1 Thess. 5. 11 12 13. 2 Thess. 3. 14. Heb 13. 17. Rom. 16. 17. Observe those that cause dissentions among you c. Ans. My Argument is mistaken If there be Rules in the Word how Officers should acquit themselves 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 c. how Judges Kings c. so ought there to be Rules how unofficed brethren the onely Judges for Church-officers do but order and regulate judging as our Brethren say should behave themselves But this is not by our Brethrens way 2. The Reader may observe all along that Mr. H. and his way lays the Ax to the root of the Ministery for he ascribeth the Church acts of office of opening and shutting heaven of the learned Tongue of Excommunicating c. to unofficed men or then he denies that there is any necessity of such in judging and ascribes such acts and qualifications as are in women to their judging Church the very way of Anabaptists and rigid Separatists 3. Mat. 18. 15. shall make every Church-member brother or sister who are to gain by admonishing one another a Church-Judge to exercise the Keyes one over another I thought the power had been given not uni sed unitati to brethren in the Judicature not to stones scattered The edifying one of another and comforting one another and withdrawing from dividers are acts of love required of men women and of Christians of all ranks and by no word tied to those of the same single congregation but to all the Catholick Church should not women withdraw from dividers and therefore these places 1 Thess. 5. 11. 2 Thess. 3. Rom. 16. are abused 4. Ambrose Theophylact Oecumenius Paraphrastes Beza Calvin Marlorat nor any Interpreter dreamed the place Heb. 13. 17. was meant of unofficed brethren who watch and must give an account for souls yea Mr. H. expounds it of officers and yet he cites Heb. 13. 17. Obey them that are over you in the Lord i. e. Brethren of the male-Church obey brethren Mr. H The prwer of the Keys is larger then the power of office and therefore the Lord requires not so much abilities in the brethren as in the Officers Ans. The difference is said not proved 2. If God require the highest abilities in officers to the laying on of hands 1 Tim. 5. 22. to the highest censurer 1 Tim. 19. 20 21. compared with 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 c. 1 Tim. 3. 6. 7 c. then he must require these same far more in brethren the first and proper subject of all power or then the Lord calls them to highest actings and promises to them no gift to or for these highest actings such as delivering to Satan cutting off of members Mr. H. The Keys are given to Peter as representing Church guides Matth. 16. not excluding the consent of the people Ans. We so give the power radically and fiâ—stly to the Church of Believers as by them we communicate office power to the Elders though they be not the first subject Ans. Such a shifting of office-power from the Church of believers which yet is but the third part of the redeemed single Church to Elders if Christ teach Matth. 16. or elsewhere we rest Mr. H. If the Keys be given to the Church the house of wisdom Prov. 9. 1. of God 1 Tim. 3. 15. Heb. 3. 4. builded by Pastors Teachers Ephes. 4. 11 then not the Church of Believers without Pastors Mr. H. the assumption fails for a Church without Pastors is wisdoms house as we proved and is Act. 14. 23. Ans. Mr. H. answers nothing to the places Pro. 9. wisdom hath maids and a table the house in which Timothy was to walk was built by officers Act. 20. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 3. 1 Tim. 5 17 Give us a pattern of your homogeneal Church for clear it is the Church Act. 14. 23. was the Church of believers no politick ministerial Church until Paul and Barnabas with the free election of the people made them a politick Church so until Titus ordained Elders the Churches of Creet bear the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cities and though these Cities were Churches yet could they exercise no politick actions nor frame Organs official to themselves until the first founder made them politick ministerial Churches Otherwise as Paul and Barnabas exhorted them to continue in the faith so they should have commanded them to use that radical power to create officers and not have encroached upon their power of the Keys Mr. H. Paul charging the Elders to feed the Flock or the Church Acts 20. implyeth there is a Church distinct from feeders Ans. No doubt there is a flock of redeemed and fed ones of men women children 1 Pet. 4. 2. Iam. 2. 2. Act. 15. 35. that were of late Catechised Gal. 6. 56. different from watchmen but Paul bids the feeders censure the grievous Wolves v. 29 30. but he bids not the fed Church do it far less implyes he that the third part of the redeemed was the male-Church and did or could exercise discipline over both officers and women servants and children Let us see that implyed Mr. H. If they want Officers saith Mr. R. they want the power of edifying Ans. They want the power of edifying as an
no. The second Book of Discipline of Scotland cap. 3 pag. 81. The qualities in general requisite in all them who should bear charge in the Kirk consist in soundness of Religion and godliness of life according as they are sufficiently for forth in the Word of God Now it s not to be supposed that in a Book of Church-policy our Reformers speak of godliness that is invisible and known to God onely and so the Acts of the Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland And the cause of the sudden declining of the best Churches and why Nazianzen complained so much of the corruption of Synods as Sozomen Theodores Socrates Ruffinus Histor. Magdeburg tell us was Because the Churches take not that care that Ministers be savoury and gracious from the Steersmen all Apostasie and rottenness begin O if the Lord would arise and purge his House in Scotland As for Church-members they ought to be holy and though all baptized be actu primo members yet such as remain habitually ignorant after admonition are to be cast out and though they be not cast out certainly as paralytick or rottened members cannot discharge the functions of life So those that are scandalous ignorant malignant unfound in the faith lose their right of Suffrages in election of Officers and are to be debarred from the Seals Nor can we defend our sinsul practise in this it were our wisdome to repent of our taking in the Malignant party who shed the blood of the people of God and obstructed the work of God into places of Trust in the Church State and the Army contrary to our Covenant they continuing still Enemies CHAP. IV. Of the Church-Representative and its power MR. H. We have dispatched the first member of the controversie That the power of the Keys doth not appertain to the Guides of the visible Church take it as totum genericum or universale Ans. The first member is so dispatched as the power of the Keys is by Mr. H. dispatched and banished out of its due seat and subject and lodged in the congregation of redeemed visible Saints sometimes onely unofficed Brethren sometimes the Church of visible Saints confederate men and women 2. No man of ours let him be named if Mr. H. or any for him can name him ever said that the Keys appertain to the guides of the visible Church taken as totum genericum universale For the Guides of the visible Church is to all our Divines the Guides of the Catholick Universal Church made up as an interal Body of all Churches National Provincial Presbyterial and Congregational all the earth over And to make this integral Universal Body Genus and the congregational Church Species and Genus praedicatur de specie is as if this were our Logick The Church of Boston is the whole integral Church of all the earth made up of National Provincial Presbyterial Churches A Monster Mr. H. There be two things wherein stand the qualifications of members that are Commissioners 1. Gifts and fitness 2. Delegation which is the formale as that they are sent by the Churches The Churches if they follow the pattern must send beside Pastors Teachers and Elders learned and holy men that may personate and represent the whole Church This is made the hinge and casting difference betwixt us and Papists whereby our men vindicate the liberty and power of the Brethren for all have definitive voices not the Pope and his Proctors onely Ans. How can Mr. H. speak of a pattern of Oecumenick Councels and claim kindred to our Divines against Papists â—or Mr H. mocks such Councels 2. Mr. H. cannot name the man of our Divines except Separatists who draw nigher to Socinians and Arminians in these points than to our Divines who 1. Ever taught that the male-Churches of a congregation are the onely Churches who send Commissioners to an Occumenick Councel which Mr. H. saith hath neither warrant in Scripture nor in Antiquity for 300 years after Christ. 2. The controversie between Papists and our men was Whether onely Bishops soli Praelati say Whittaker Willet Professors of Leyden Calvin Bucanus Tilenus Windelin have a decisive voice and ought not also Pastors Doctors Elders learned and holy to have a decisive voice in Synods And whether the people should be excluded from debating reasoning consenting for Papists debar Laicks as profane and say If such Beasts touch the Mountain and meddle with holy things they are to be thrust through with a dart But Mr. H. his hinge of a question is Whether onely unofficed Brethren members of the male congregation are the onely members of an Oecumenick Councel or with them officers but as sent by those male-societies otherwise they want the essential form of members according to our Divines judgement He is a great stranger in the Writings of our Divines who so guesseth at a new question though I judge Mr. H. hath read them diligently See what the Jesuits of Rhemes Bellarmine Cornel. à Lap. Lorinus and others if ever they dream of such a hinge of a controversie M. H. The representative body is but a part of the Catholick Church not the whole of it and represents the whole what the commissioners do by their delegation it is all one as if the body did it the Keys cannot then be firstly in it Ans. It is a mistake wide enough there is a twofold representing 1. The Apostles in receiving the Keys Matth. 16. Iohn 20 Matth. 28. represented all officers even those not born but they had no commission from unborn men And so August Serm. 13. de verbis domini Chrysost. homil 55. in Matth. 16. Hieronym l. 1. contra Iovian and our Divines Calvin Pareus Luther Melancthon Willet c. say that the Keyes in Peter who represented all the Apostles and faithful Pastors were given to all Ministers Now if Mr. R. say that the Keyes were given first to this representative body Apostolick let Mr. H. or any man beat him with strong arguments and that is a good revenge 3. These whom the Churches not the male-congregations as Mr. H. saith send as Commissioners to a Synod are not to be looked upon As 1. If the Churches were resolved aforehand how far they will follow them for why then saith Mr. Cotton do they send to the Synod for light and counsel 2. Neither as if they were sent to carry the faith and consciences to the Synod and the people in and through them did teach Synodicè and the people must follow their determination be it right or wrong And so it is a wide mistake to say what Delegates do or say it is all one or the like reason saith Mr. H. as if the Represented did or said it For if the Synod say the Gospel is not the word of God the Church did not say either personally for that is impossible or legally the same only the Churches send them to pray enquire the mind of God from his word and engage they shall
not so it differs not in nature from a General Councel and so must partake of its natural qualities as the natural properties of a man are in a same man Now beside that Christ gave the complete power of the Keys to the Apostles be sent them as his Father sent him as a Prophet to remit and retain sins Joh. 20. to be a teaching and baptizing ministry Mat. 28 20. which he never gave to the unofficed male-Church Christ also appointed an Assembly with them in Galilee and keeped it Mat. 26. 32. Mat. 28. 16. Mr. H. To define in Councels is no proper work in officers 5. For so saiâ—h D. Ames no Pastor of the primitive Church and few of the after ages should have fulfilled their Pastoral charge 2. That which is common â—o the Brethren is not proper to Pastors 3. Whitak It 's open popery to take it from Breth â—n Ans. Ames is miscited he states the question whether only Bishops have decisive votes Though it were proper to Bishops and Pastors yet it may be saith Ames communicated to other Ministers of God 2. It is not a Pastoral but an Officiall act that we contend for 3. It is a poor question for if learned godly men be chosen if they be not Doctors and ruling Elders they should be such 4. The Martyr hath a learned discourse 1 King 12. De Schismâ—te and hath nothing of the question but from Act. 15. he condemns Papists who exclude Laicks from Synods for Constantine subscribed the sixth Synod Basilius the eighth Synod nor is it Popery except Calvin maintain Popery for he gives to the people consenting to the Apostles and Elders judging and so doth Gualther nor doth Whitaker call it popery to seclude Laickes from defining but â—rom speaking discerning consenting I wonder that Mr. H. is so confident in this matter Mr. H. Arg. 3. If the power of the Keyes belong firstly to the Oecumenick Councel then it belongs to all others by vertue of that risibility agrâ—es first to man to Richard John not as these individual men but as thâ—y have the nature of man hence there can no power of the keys as ordâ—nation excommunication c be put forth but by vertue of an Oecumenick Councel giving in their influence first to that work which is contrary to the evidence of Scripture and the experience of all ages The proposition is proved by the rule of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if none have this power but only this subject then this power can go no farther then this for this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 require Ans. 〈◊〉 Mr. H. wrongs the Reader who sets not down my answer to this argument for p. 299. I say the power of the keys is not given to the Catholick Presbytery as to the first subject to be a mean of edification in an ordinary way but only in an extraordinary and occasional way in these things whâ—ch concern the power of jurisdiction belonging to the whole Catholick Church By Extraordinary I mean not that which is against or above a particular law of God but that which rarely falls out Hence I never make an Oecumenical Councel the first subject of the power of the Keys in its latitude as man is the first only subject of risibility the element of water of cold and heat for so as only man is risible and Peter visible for mans nature so only an Oecume nick Councel should firstly and principally excommunicate and ordain Ministers but I say the just contrary of this to wit that an Oecumenick Councel is onely the first and principal subject of that synodical power or of that certain power or special power that belongs to an Oecumenick Synod formally convened as such and so to this or that Oecumenical Councel because of the common nature of an Oecumenical Councel Yea This special power of the Keyes is but a part or a certain kind and species of the power of the Keyes in some rare and extraordinary things that belong to the Catholick Church But we are now disputing of the first seat and subject of the power of the Keyes in general in the latitude of binding and loosing opening and shutting the gates of heaven by preaching and censures And I deny expresly that an Oecumenick Councel is the first subject of the power of the Keyes in this general And so Mr. H. fights with a shadow Non concludit negatum So my Simile is never touched by Mr. H. as pag. 305. The light is first in the whole body of the Sun as the first and prime subject of light yet supposing now the received opinion of Astronomers that the Sun doth exceed the quantity of the Earth 167 it doth not follow that this or that part of the Sun hath no light in it intrinsecal but that which is derived from the whole body of the Sun for then this or that part of the Sun should have light derived to it extrinsecally from some other Now the power of the Keys is in the whole Catholick Body of Apostles Pastors Doctors Elders all the world over as they act respectively in Congregations Presbyteries and Synods of all sorts so that one part of the Catholick integral body of the Catholick Church for example hath not that power of the Keys due to them derived from the Presbytery to the congregational Eldership or from the Synod derived to the Presbytery and so forth by either ascending or descending But when Christ gave the whole power of the Keys to the body of the Apostles Mat. 28. 19. 16. 19. Ioh. 20. 21 22 23 Mar. 16. 15. they were the Body Representative I never call them an Oecumenick Councel and did immediately represent any Apostles to be chosen Matthias Paul Evangelists Pastors Doctors Elders that were to be even to the second coming of Christ and he promiseth his Ministerial Spiritual presence to them all immediately Mat. 28. 20 Go teach and baptize lo I am with you always administring Word Seals Censures according to the Rule even to the end of the world Now the Apostles were not to live preaching and baptizing to the end of the world therefore the promise must be made to them all though not yet born Now we reade not of deriving of any power to Synods Presbyteries Congregations by mediation of Churches for Christ instituted Synods Mat. 28. 16. Act. 1. 12 13 14 c. 6. 1 2 3 4 5. 13. 1 2 3 4 5 6. 15. 1 2 3 4 5 6 c. and that immediately he instituted Presbyterial Churches Act. 2. 4. 9. 5. 21 42. and Churches congregational to meet in one place 1 Cor. 11. 17. And as one part of the Element of water suppose we make 24 parts of all hath not natural moistness and cold from the other 20 parts but hath it as intrinsecally without the intervening influence of the other twenty three parts as they have So the Presbyterial and Congregational Eldership
this flocks choice gave him causatively right and being not simply to be a Pastor ordination of the Elders Act. 6. 6. 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22 c. did that but to be this flocks fixed Pastor for we must distinguish betwixt a Pastor and this peoples Pastor a Pastor actu primo and a fixed Pastor in the second acts and exercise of his calling hic nunc to this people as touching their formales rationes if our Brethren will give us leave if not we value not Scripture and good Logick are for us 3. Mr. Ball and Mr. R. say not in several places yes no where that the people may preach and baptize if they give causatively being to Pastor and Teacher but the people may then do and perform as high acts official and juridical To the impertinent instance of Aldermen and Major I have answered 4. It is but â—nsis and gladius that is in the reply for the peoples delivering up themselves by voluntary subjection to be ruled by him gives him no more being and right to be a Pastor but only right to be their Pastor which is accidental to their calling then the sick mans voluntary subjection of and delivering up of his body and health under the Lord and Creator of life to Thomas a skilled Physician to follow all his medicinal injunctions gives causatively being to Thomas to be Physician whereas he was a Physician many years before Mr. H. Ordination is not an act of supreme Iurisdiction but of order rather It gives not being nor constitution to an officer but is rather the admission and confirmation of him in his office Ans. That is said not proved if it be an act of order and commanded of God aâ— where the regulating of a thing that it be not done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rashly is commanded there the thing it self is commanded 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Then your ordinatihn by the sole male Church void of all officers and calling of officers without officers a thing without example in the Scripture except where God calls immediatly wants an act of order commanded of God and that in an ordinary way for your way is in ordinary the Church is before the officers and gives being to the officers 2. If ordination be but an approbation of the officers who have already being and not necessary that ordination should be where there is election of people then it shall be strange that there were officers at all the calling of officers we read of in the New Testament who yet need not be there but are ex superabundanti present as Act. 1. Act. 6. Act. 13. 1 2 3. Act. 14. 23. 1 Tim. 4. 14 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5. 1 Tim. 3. 10 c. and no where is there vola vel vestigium of a command or promise to the Church destitute of officers to call and give being to officers nor any practice of the Apostles for it And I am so far from owning such a Logick as Mr. H. puts upon me The Church have not received power of excommunicating all their officers Ergo they have not received that power aâ— neither thing nor words are in my mind or book But I provoke all the Brethren for a warrant or shadow of a warrant by precept by promise by practice in Scripture for a Church void of officers that hath power to call and give being to officers or admit in or cast out members or perform any Church worship 3. Let it be considered if Christ have given any jurisdiction at all it must be in calling and in giving being to the officers of Christs visible Kingdom but the specifick acts of giving being to the officers are to set men over the work Act. 6. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to separate and set apart for the calling Act. 13. 2. to prove 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before they be put in the Ministry whether they have the requisite qualifications or not 1 Tim. 3. 10. to lay hands on men for the office cautelously 1 Tim. 5. 2â— to commit the charge to faithful men able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5. are ascribed to Elders to Prophets to Pastors Shew me the like ascribed to your Church wanting officers Mr. R. his comparisons of an Embassador c. must stand then till you answer these often proposed Arguments It is weak that Mr. H. that the Elders of Ephesus was congregational Mr. H. answers not my Arguments on the contrary nor toucheth them 2. It s most weak to say Dath Paul exhort the Elders when they are assembled in the Classis to watch against ravâ—ning Wolves or did they not this in their special charges As if a Judicature of civil Watchmen a Colledge of Physicians were not both alone and in their respective Assemblies to watch over the City and the sick Mr. H. When Churches were complâ—ted with all officers that then ordination was acted by a Colledge of Pastors there is nothing in the Text saith any such thing Ans. The homogeneal Church yet wanting officers saith Mr. H. is complete to create and call its officers and aâ— Independent in an Island without officers and hath that power and no word of precept or promise or any such practice for such a Church creating their officers Paul should have bid them use their power of ordaining as the twelve Apostles Act. 6. hids them use their power of chusing And Paul should not have charged Timothy to usurp ordaining of officers where there was a Church in an orderly way being the first formal subject of the Keyes to do it And Mr. R. gives instances where the Elders are commanded to ordain and lay on hands and sayes this command or practice is not to be found in the Word in the hands of the people My fourth Argument stands because every twelve in a family is an homogeneous Church True saith Mr. H. but they watch one over another by family rules Ans. That is a begging of the question for a family combination hath all the essentials of a Church combination if the Church be taken for an homogeneal association and wanteth only the name for they cannot watch over one another as touching seals and no more can any homogeneous Church of divers families so watch over one another CHAP. VIII Whether Covenant-right to Baptisme be derived from the nearest Parents only or from the remoter the Grand-Fathers MR. H. It belongs not to any â—…d â—â—ssors either nearer or further off removed it is from the next Parents 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and firstly to give Covenant right of Baptisme to their Child 〈◊〉 when I say Predâ—â—â—ssors near eâ—…r further off I include and comprohend all beside the next parent Now covenant right agrees not to all other foâ— them nor can the Pâ—… 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 out the next parent in Church covenant who is the adequateâ—â—â—sâ— of deriving these
of the Churches c. 1. sect 1. pag. 2. prop. 3. For all the joyning of faithful Christians into the fellowship and estate of a Church we finde not in Scripture that God hath done it any other way than by entring all of them together as one man into holy covenant with himself to take the Lord as the Head of his Church for their God and to give themselves to him and one to another in his fear c. M. R. 5 Arg p. 83 84. Read for this a Judicious piece of my reverend and learned brother Mr. R. Baily his disswasive from the errors of the time and the disswasive vindicated An. 1675. All are converted in ordinary by private men or by no pastors by our brethrens way Survey par 1. c. 11. p. 55. By our brethren pastors convert not Indians Way of the Church c. 1. pro. 5. sect 2. p. 6 7 8. Survey par 1. c. 4. 7. p. 87. The way of our brethren doth destrâ—y the ministry Calv. Com. Gal. 2. incitavit ad sanciendum Ministerii societatem Pelican ib. Synod Paulus primarius fuerit inter Apostolos Pareus in Collegium Apostolorum nos receperunt Pisc. Me pro Apostolo agnoverunt Diodati Beza Symbolum nostrae consensionis dextram dederunt Hieronym Gal. 2. Many Churches may put forth a Church-power upon one Church associate as Iames Cephas and Iohn Gal. c. 2. as Apostles received Paul into the Colledge of Apostles Pag. 88. Some chiefe and ordinary church-prophesying and church-praying is given to the unofficed church as to the only kindly subject by Mr. H. Mr. H. Survey par 1. c. 8. p. 52. Mr. H. par 1. c. 8. pag. 89. Mr. H. is dubious what is the instituted Church in the New Testament Way of the Church of N. E. c. 1. sect 1. pro. 1. pag. 1 2. Pa. 8. par 1. p. 90 91. Mr. H. makes a Church without Rulers to be a Ruling Church to ordain officers and excommunicate Mr. Cotton Keys c. 4. par 2 as the Presbytery cannot excommunicate the whole church though Apostates for they must tell the church so neither can the church excommunicate the whole Presbytery because they have not received from Christ an office of rule without their officers M. Cot. contradicts M. H. There is no warrant in the word for a male Church-ruling and admitting members ordaining excommunicating officers and yet that is void of rule and office The Epâ—… to Timotâ—… Titus are neâ—… ther written to them as to Prelats Pastors of Pastors nor to unoffic'd christians nor to them as Evangelists but especially as representing Elders to be a copy to officers to the appearing of Christ. Pauls Presbyt cap. 4. ans to ar 6. p. 45. Page 90 91. The Logick of Mr. H. God set officers in the Church Ergo the Church without officers is a ruling Church before they have Rulers is naughty So Mr. Robinson Justif. of Separat Pref. p. 9. Bishops and Elders are the onely ordinary Governors in the Church But not essential to the Church Sure they must be essential to the governed Church Mr. Robinson ib. p. 295. Page 92. By Mr. H. the adjuncts beget the subject the sons the fathers The Churches Rev. 1. 2. are not a number of unofficed believers but the believers with Doctors and Teachers as shining Lamps Pareus Com. in Apocalyp in loc Candelabris assimilantur quia Ecclesia gestat facem coelest is doctrinae Pignet Apoc. 1. Quia in ea vâ—rum lumen lucet Marlor Quia in ea sunt Prophetae Apostoli Evangâ—listae quia lucent per saluberrimam vitae doctrinam Piscat Apoc. 1â— observ 39. Candelabra illa quae vidisti in vera Ecclesia instar auri splendet lucet pura doctrina So Diodati English Annotations Beza Mr. H. Survey p. 92. It is not a like in a Church wanting officers as in a civil corporation wanting Rulers Papists so argue See Jac. Gualter in Tabula Chronographic Secul 1. ad an 100. verita sect 1. p. 150. Page 92. It is not absurd that a politick body destroy its own politick being when they remâ—ve Lions Leopards which destroyed hâ—m Page 92 93. To remove the candlestick is to remove the Ministry and so the church is not a politick church any more Pag. 93. The way of the Churches of Christ in N. E. c. 1. sect 1. prop. 1. p. 1 2. Survey par 1. c. 9. p. 94. Officers can be no essential parts of the visible Church by Mr. H. his way Pag. 94 95. The two first Pillars of a Presbyterial Church to wit 1. framed Churches 2. Formal commissioners sent to Presbyteries are to us no pillars to Mr. H. they are People that are no stewards have no authority to censure or thereby to edifie How pastors are regulated in the exercise of their calling Survey c 〈◊〉 par 1. p. 99. The Churches united have more power extensively after they are united than before but not intensively in nature more Actual voluntary combination is no pillar of the Presbyterian Church Page 99 100. Twelve pastors feed 12 congregations in Jerusalem or in some large city in coÌ„mon not being fixed any of them to any one congregation all the 12 are pastors to all the 12 congregations yet it is not possible physically that any one man can reside in all the 12 congregations here shall be divers Non-residents Pluralists but not in a Prelatical sense The Elders of the Presbytery are fixed and proper Pastors only to one flock and Pastor in common in matters of common concernment to all the rest of tho associate Churches A Pastor may administer the Supper of the Lord which he doth as a Pastor to these of another Congregation yet is he not a fixed proper Pastor to those of another congregation Cotton Keys c. 6. n. 3. p. 25. Mr. H. Survey par 2. c. 2. p. 65. Way of the Churches of Christ in New England c. 6. sect 6. pag. 103 Hr. H. Survey par 4. c. 1. p. 1 2 3 4. Our brethren destroy Synods though they give them the name of ordinances of Christ. Mr. H. Survey par 4. p. 1 2 3. When no more is given to a Synod but to counsel and advise it is for that no more an ordinance of God then a private man or woman giving a counsel is an ordinance of God Private Christians and women giving counsel to men may as well be called an ordinance of Christ as a Synod Survey par 4. c. 1. p. 6. Pag. 101. A Pastor constantly feeds his own flock and administers the Lords supper to forty persons of forty congregations about as Mr. Cotton and Mr. H. grant but he hath not fourty pastoral offices for that Mr. H. Survey par 2. c. 2. p. 65 Way of the Churches of N. E. c. 6. sect 6. p. 103. Survey par 2. c. 2. p. 65. Pag. 102. The place Mat. 18. is mistaken by our brethren contrary to the scope and to the minde of Fathers Doctors Divines
Civ Dei lib. 20. cap. 19. Beda in Ioan. Potestas solvendi ligandi Cypr. Epist. ad lapsos Ep. 27. alias lib. 5. Epist. 6. Et tibi dabo claves inde per temporum successionum vices Episcoporum ordinatio Ecclesiae ratio decurrit ut Ecclesia super Episcopos constituatur omnes actus Ecclesiae per eosdem propositos gubernetur cum hoc itaque divina lege fundatum sit miror quosdam audaci temeritate sic mihi scribere voluisse quod Ecclesia in Episcopo Clero in omnibus stantibus Women servants others have the Key of love as well as the Male-Church How the Church is the subject of the Keys 1. Virtual 2. Formal 3. The Object Keys cap. 7. 3 Prop. 33. The subject of the Keyes according to Mr. Cotton Cotton Keyes cap 7. 29. The first subject 1. Receiveth that power reciprocally 2. It first addeth and putteth forth the exercise of that power 3. It first communicateth that power to others Keys chap. 7. p. 81. 1 Prop. The place 1 Cor. 3. 21. All things are yours c. misinterpreted by Mr. Cotton If the congregation in abstracto as the congregation be the first subject of all officers gifts graces by this All things are yours then the godly Saints visible are excluded from Christ onely because they are not members of a congregation and no promises of a new heart of remission are made to any but to and for the congregation The Scriptureless and unproved assertions concerning the Male-Church excluding women All power of office is by Mr. H. only in moderating and opening the Assembly which is no power of Jurisdiction Men have not the being of Pastors by every new call to preach Essence and Unity of the visible Church chap. 6. It may be said if professors be members baptized to one only congregation they are unbaptized when they depart and turn members of another congregation The Apostle John Baptist asked for no congregation but immediatly upon confession baptized The Apostles preached and baptized in all places as ordinary officers by the same command Mat. 28. 19. by which we teach and baptize Concilium Nic. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Socrat. l. 3. c. 8. Concilium Chalced c. 2. Every Bishop is a Bishop of the Universal Church as is the Pope Doct. Ioan. Crakantborp in defens Eccles. Anglica contra M. Antonii de Dominis Archiep. Spalato injurias Anno 1625. Ed. per Ioan. Barkham c. 28. p. 168 169. Episcopi omnes quâ Episcopi Universalis Ecclesiae pastores sunt consulendo hortando monendo arguendo increpando scriptis simul voce alios omnes instruendo cum vel haeresis ulla vel Schisma grassari coeperit velut incendium publicum illud restinguendo ne latius serpat providendo Cyprian l. 3. Epist. 13. Pastores multi sumus unum tamen Gregem pascimus oves universas quas Christus suo sanguine passione quaesivit colligere fovere debemus The sole fraternity neither is nor is called by any Scripture the redeemed or governing Church Cypr. l. 3. ep 3. Plebs maxime potestatem habet vel dignos sacerdores eligendi vel indignos recusandi Cypr. l. 1. ep 5. alias ep 66. Lib. 1. ep 7. alias 64. Lib. 4. ep 6. alias ep 56. M. Tho. Goodwyn and Mr. Philip Nye Preface to Mr. Cottons treatise of the Keyes The people have no causal virtue in judging but onely in consenting by the judgement of discâ—etion to the sentence The argument is reâ—orted Pag. 197 198. There is a necessity of telling the Presbyterial Church by M. H. his own argument Page 19â— M. Tho Goodwyn Mr Phil. Nye Epist. to the Reader prefixed to the treatise of the Keyes Pastors ruling Elders are equal as touching power juridical but as touching the power pastoral of the Keys of knowledge they are not equal but the pastor is above the other Pag. 198 199. No Scripture for the judicial power of the male-male-Church but Matth. 18. which is to M. H. a Church of redeemed men and women meeting in one place to partake of all the ordinances M. Cott. Keys c. 5. p. 22 23. as Act. 19. 9. Exo. 33. 7. Mar. 6. 11. Act. 13. 46. D. Ames de consc l. 4. qu. 29. 11. 10. 25. Sect. 3 p. 199 200. Due right of Presb. c. 1. sect 2. p. 9 10 11 12. The office power is not a part but the whole power of the keys Page 191. The Church Mat. 18. binding loosing is not a church of selected persons by our brethrens way Way of the Churches of Christ in N. E. c. 1. pro sect 1. p. 1 2. The church of believers built on the rock is not the formal first and proper subject of the keys How the officers are above the Church of Believers and the Church of Believers above them The offices officers are with as little sense included in the keys as if we would say the King and the royal office are included in the royal power There is no Church of only believing males wanting officers in Scripture Beza 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 non dedit sed dare promittit Bull. non dicit dedi Pareus promittit in futurum How Christ gives to Peter the Keys as representing the officers Page 201. Mr. H. with no better Logick may prove the General and Councel of War the Major and Aldermen are not the first formal subject of their respective powers as Pastors Elders cannot be the same formal subject of the Keys Pauls Presb. c. 1. p. 9 10. Because the breâ—hren lay not hands on nor ordaine Ministers at all therefore they do not so lay on hands and ordain as the officers do Page 401. Pauls Presb. c. 1. p. 9 10. The ministerial spirit of forgiving and retaining sins in the external Court though not in a concional way is due to the ruling as to the teaching Elder The male-Churches ordaining wanteth an institution of Christ. Pag. 202. Pauls Presbyt c. 1. p. 10. It s childish to say because a Sermon is closed before the censure be dispensed therefore there is no application of the word made to the conscience of delinquents in excommunication Officers are superfluous in dispensing censure by M. H. his way Way of the Churches c. 1. sect 1. prop. 1. p. 1 2. Survey ch 10. arg 5. p. 133. Survey ch 11. par 1. p. 186. Mr. H. takes the word Church in the Magna Charta Matth. 18. 16. sometimes for visible Saints male and female 2. Sometimes for the Church of Elders And 3. here for the male-male-Church without officers and women and other visible Saints Members judg and censure excommunicate one another and yet they bear not rule over one another as M. H. If all be rulers mutually one to another as M. H. must say that word obey them that are over you in the Lord must be spoken only to women and children Peter was not visibly blessed as Magus Mat.
dono vocatione 1 Cor. 14 32. See 〈◊〉 Theolog. Christian. 〈◊〉 1. c. 28. Piscat loc 23. the 29. On the contrary are the Rhemist on 1 Tim. 5. sect 13. Bellarm. de Concil lib. 1. c. 19. Cornel. à Lap. Lorinus Act. 15. Mr. Cotton Key Two sorts of Representatives not considered by Mr. H. Commissioners neither carry the peoples conscience to the Synod not does their Commission give them a new office Par. 1. p. 231 232. Due Right of Presb. Keys of the King d. c. 7. p. 47 48. The whole body of al church guides is the first subject of the power of the Keys in its latitude of that power and the first subject of such a special power is a Synod A power synodical is but a part of the keys and was not before a Synod had being Inferior churches confer not properly a superior power to the churches â—…y have a synodical power by the institution of God Act. 15. To define in Councels is an act of officers Mr. Dickson Expos. Mat. 28. v. 19. doct 6. Par. I. p. 232 233. Ames Bellar. Eâ—â—rvat To. 2. c. 2. An soli praelati majores i. e. Episcopi habent jus suffragii ordinariè ex privilegio consuetudine etiam Cardinal Abbates Bellar. Affirmat nos negamus Ames To. 2. c. 〈◊〉 Th. 1. p. 4. Si esset proprium Episcoporum Pastorum nihil prohibet quin possit cum alii Theologis praesertim Ministris 〈◊〉 Deo institutis communicaâ—i Calv. Act. 15 6. Guâ—lth Act. 15. 22. Calv. sic non enim dicit Lucas totam Ecclesiam congregataâ— sed eos qui doctrinae judicio pollebant qui ex â—atione officii hujus causae legitimi eâ—â—nt Judices fieri quidem oâ—est ut coram plebe habita suâ—riâ— disputatio sed ne ad tractandam causam vulgus promiscuè fuisse admissum putemus Lucas disertè Apostol os Presbyteros nominat Gualther ibid. homil 103. Non ita dominium imperium sibi vindicarunt Apostoli Seniores ut populum ab eorum cognitione excluderent â—ive arcerent quae ex aequo ad totam Ecclesiam pertinebant in populo modestia est quod veritati omnes libenter cederent haec Gualther Bullinger Act. 15. 6. convenerunt Apostoli palam hoc loco Admonemur ad Apostolicos viros pertinere rerum ad fidem quaestionem Bezâ— Act. 15. 1â— Multitudin is autem nomine intellige non totam Ecclesiam utpote quaenâ—ndum esset tota Advocatâ— sed totum Apostolorum Sensorum coetum ut v. 6. unde apparet quae sit yera legitimae Apostolicae Synodi ratio c. How the whole body of Apostles Evangelists Pastors Doctors Elders are the first immediate subject of the whole power of the Keyes M. H. Survey par 1. c. 11. p. 186. Way of the Churches c. 1. sect 1. pro. 3. M. Cotton keys c. 7. p. 31. Inferior courts may use the keys without any influence of a command from a general Councel Though a general Councel â—xist not yet â—he use of the keys ceaseth not in inferior courts Hardly can a general Councel excommunicate a National Church Non-communion of Churches as our Brethren use it is not warrantable See the paper of Accommodation at the Synod at Westminster anno 1644. Sept. 13. Par. 1. c. 13. p. 234 235. Excommunication attaineth not its end alway Ergo is not lawful M. H. so Nor doth the Gospel ever attain its saving end Ergo it s not the Gospel Mr. H. sorcâ—â— upon Mr. R. a proposition as a principle in terminis beyond gainsay which was never in M. R. his mind nor book Simpson Cent. 1. c. 1. The want of gen Councels through providential impediments proves not that they aâ—e not Ordinances English Divin on Hos. 3. 4. Diod. Hos. 3. 4. Iun. Hos. 3. 4. Nam ex quo Israelitae in AssyriaÌ„ fuerunt deportati per Shalmanasarem id est ab anno sexto Ezekiae ad ChristuÌ„ incarnatum fuerunt anni quasi sexcenti octoginta Partus com ib. Zanch com ib. Dissenting Brethren in their Reasons against Synods 2 arg p. 120. The same God that suits his providences to his institutions would not have failed in what is the most soveraign remedy of all other that it might have been existent in all ages as we see his promise was to the Jews to keep their land when the males thrice a year went up to the General Assembly at Ierusalem Euseb. Eccles. hist. l. 5. c. 1. Bucolc Index Euseb. l. 2. c. 25. Epiphan cont haer Tertul. de Cor. milit in Apolo Cario l. 3. Monar 4. How loose that is that providences must suit with institutions The Catholick Church excommunicates antecedently when a particular Church excommunicates but the Catholick Church hath not nor putteth forth a deliberate act of citing accusing condemning before the particular Church act any The comparisoÌ„ of cutting off an infectious member from the whole Catholick visible Church is strained by M. H. He who is excommunicate in one Church is antecedently excommunicate in all 1 Cor. 10. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Excommunication by consequence is no excommunication at all A strange exposition of that he that heareth you heareth me which follows from Mr. H. his way Mr. H. allows of private Communions Page 240. Page 241 242. Survey par 1. c. 14. p. 243. Ames Medul l. 1. c. 32. Thes. 5. Ecclesia igitur particularis respectu commanis illius naturae quae in omnibus particularibus Ecclesiis reperitu est species Ecclesiae in genere sed respectu Ecclesiae Catholicae quae habet rationem integri est totum ex aggregatione variorum membroruâ—â—ingularium compositum at que adeo respectu ipsorum est integrum That there is a Catholick integral militant Church Arg. 2. Arg. 3. Arg. 4. Arg. 5. Pag. 244 245. Arg. 6. Way of the Church of N. 〈◊〉 c 1. sect 1. p. 1 2. Mr. H. supposeth by no Logick that the same body of Christ cannot be both invisible and in another respect visible What way M. R. puts visible in an equal latitude with mystical what way not Calvin Bâ—za in loc Pareus Pet. Martyr Nec Corinthii cum â—ideles professione non Ethnici essent dono linguarum indigebant Piscator English Divines Diodati in loc Estius in loc Cajetan Page 186. A congregation onely cannot be meant 1 Cor. 12. 28. but also the Catholick integral militant Church Pastors may exercise pastoral acts toward many whom they cannot censure or excommunicate Par. 1. p. 247 248. Though the rulers of one City cannot fixedly govern in another yet it s not consequent therefore a Pastor cannot act as a Pastor in divers Churches God hath not every way seâ—ted officers in his Church as the King hath placed Underjudges in the State Let M. H. answer whether the Major of Norwich may lawfully do justice upon one of York who is oppressed by his fellow-citizen of York as the pastor of Boston may tender the L. Supper
of the Church saith Calvin are adorned with this priviledge pardon of sins and it pertaines saith Gualter to the Church onely and hâ—…r citizens because saith Luther the gâ—dly people hath a God gracious therefore their sins are forgiven So Buâ—inger Oecolampadius Diodati English Divine Zwinglius and the popish interpreters Carthusianus Vatablus Arias Montanur Corn. à Lipide Gasp. Sanâ—lius Lyranus never man before pious M. Hooker expounâ—…d the place of such visible Saints as have room in this house to wit Witches and Traytors 2. To Siâ—n a single congregation as if the gates of hell could not prevail against such cypâ—ers And 3. he must not be Kâ—ng and Law-giver by this way to godly visible believers when their congregation is broken dissipated by persecution death of officers O poor comfort But these are fit to be members in Christs Church that are subjects in Christs kingd me by influence of politick guidance and common gifts the proposition in that sense is neither proved by Isaiah 33. 22. or any reason but the just contrary conclusion to wit that believing and really pardoned Sion vers 22. 23 24. must be the persons that make up the kingdome of Christ nor does it conclude any thing but contrary to M. H. and the way of the congregation to wit Ergo onely such as are visible Saints according to the politick influence and common gifts are fit to be members of the visible Church which is a most false conclusion for also true believers sincerely professing the faith and who are subjects of Christ according to the influence of saving grace remission and pardon v. 22 23 24. are fiâ— to be and really are members of the visible Church except the argument conclude that onely hypocrites appearing to be believers real are fit to be members of the visible Church which is most false by the grant of adversaries and by the truth it self 3. M. H. suppresseth the conclusion and proves the proposition that reall believers are fit to be members of the mystical and true Church which neither we nor he deny and the terme in rationall charity directed by the word which should be in both propositions is neither mentioned in the Argument not in the Scriptures and Proofs an unknown way of arguing and for the assumption But visible Saints that is Saints in the judgement of charity ruled by the word are onely subjects of his kingdome M. H. never so much as touches nor labours to prove nor is there a Scripture in old or new Testament to prove that men cannot be the subjects of Christs visible Kingdome except Apostles or some visible society declare and passe a judiciall sentence that they are subjects of his visible kingdome 4. The probation is fan toto coelo from the conclusion to be proven They saith he who carry themselves in professed rebellion they are traitors not subjects and Christ is the King of Saints not of drunkards Atheists c. It s true he is no visible king to visible Pagans nor are they as visible professed Atheists subjects of his visible kingdome And who teaches any such thing and against whom doth M. Hooker dispute if there be any such members in our Church not censured and if obstinate not casten out it is the sinfull and abused practise of men and we professe we desire to be humbled before the Lord that our Ministers and assemblies received into our Church men guilty of perjury drunkennesse shedding of the blood of the people of God in the defence of the cause and sworne reformation and that our Ministers and Elders ah to many of them are scandalous baters and mockers of piety though our Church was in as fair way of purging the house of God but now by the present stroke we are deprived of liberty so to do but that is nothing concludent against the right government of Christ Christ is not the head and king of professed rebells true nor is he head and king in a saving way of latent rebells or of your visible Saints such as Magus and Iudas ergo he is head and king to none as visible members but to men onely judged in charity led by the word to be reall converts no logick can prove the consequence But our mind is that Christ is visible head by influence of gifts ordinances and externall guidance to all to whom he sayes I will be your God and who professe subjection to him whether the Church shall judge them reall converts or not judge them so M. H. arg 3. pag. 17. If visible Saints be not members Then non-visible Saints may be members The latter is absurd then these who in the judgement of charity are members of the devil may be conceived members of Christ in the same judgement of charity charity then must pluck out her eyes Answ. 1. here is as good a contradiction if any goodnesse there be in these If such as are onely visibly Saints Magus Iudas be no members but rotten ones Then such as are non-visibly Saints such as Peter Paul who are really justified and chosen are fit visible members Let M. H. choose him by his own contradiction which he saith divides the breadth of being though this phancied contradiction divide neither the breadth nor the sixteenth part thereof If onely visibly justified and chosen Saints who are such really are not visible members Then none visibly justified and chosen Saints are fit members visible The antecedent is true and Simon Magus is not a visible member to M. Hooker by this account and the latter is contradicent to M. Hookers way for then one who is to the eye of charity visibly justified and chosen and that really by M. H. metaphysick which so divides the breadth of being as Peter visibly believing and thereby really blessed Matth. 16. 16 17. shall be to the same eye of charity not visibly justified and chosen but in the miscarrying judgement of charity shall be no visible member according to the reality thereof as Simon Magus and therefore the definition of a visible member cannot agree both to Peter visibly believing and to Magus visibly believing for there is a reall contradiction between Peter his believing reall and Magus his believing reall as good Logick demonstrates but the latter is absurd for both Peter and Magus are visible Saints Let any man help M. H. in his metaphysick here 2. Aristotle long agoe taught us that there is no contradiction when the contradiction is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 now there is a mids betwixt a visible Saint as M. Hooker meanes and a no visible Saint for his visible Saint is one who by the Church is judged a reall convert and his no visible Saint is one who is judged no reall convert example of the former is Peter or Magus an example of the latter is an unbaptized Pagan so judged now the mids to us Simon Magus when he is baptized and we teach that Philip and the Church of Samaria neither
but he offends that Iezabel is not casten out CHAP. XIIII The answers of Mr. Hooker to the arguments of Mr. Rutherfurd are discussed and disapproven The places Acts 2. 37 38. c. And Magus his admission Act. 8. 15. considered FIrst Argument In the first receiving of members by the Apostles there was but a professed willingnesse to receive the Gospel howbeit seme received it not from the heart M. H. answereth There was not only a professed willingnesse but a practicall reformation that in the judgement of charity giveth grounds of hope that there is something reall before the contrary appeare Therefore Peter who received Magus upon his approbation of the truth and outward conformity thereunto in the course of his life rejected him as one in the gall of bitternesse who had no share in Christ and therefore certainly would not suffer him in the priviledges of communion so persisting without repentance Ans. 1. Not professed willingnesse but also practicall reformation is required But is not professed willingnesse in murtherers of Christ who said What shall we doe to be saved some practicall reformation There is nothing but conjectures that the Apostles did not admit all and every one of the three thousand untill they had experience of their state of grace and judicially determined so of them all 2. This practicall reformation was not an experience of their practise of savoury walking required by M. H. p. 1. cap. 2. pag. 14 15. in visible saints before admission except some four or five houres time may create an habituall experience for the same very day they were baptized Acts 2. 41. 3 M. H. should prove that the Apostles found this practicall reformation in all Ananias Saphira and the whole 3000 and that the Apostles tryed and smelled the savourinesse of saving grace in all in Saphira the Text giveth not the least jot of this we muâ— take it upon the naked assertion of M. H. 4 That this practicall reformation gave to the Apostles judgement of charity ground of hope that there was something reall that is the whole number about three thousand none excepted for all were made Church-saints visible gave grounds of hope that they were all really otherwise their speaking and hearing the word was reall that is not imaginary internally and effectually called and born over againe of the spirit and so chosen to life eternall from eternity before the Apostles durst without the offending of God admit them to Church-fellowship and visible communion those I say must be proven If I durst I am not farre from judging the godly and judicious in cold blood free of heate of dispute dare not so judge of the Text Acts 2. or Acts 8. 5 There is no shadow Acts 8. that Peter M. H. should say Philip admitted not Magus while he saw such grounds of the sorcerers reall conversion and reall predestination to glory 6 Peter said that Magus had no share in Christ. True but said he that he was an unbaptized man who had no share in the visible Church No. 7 But he would not suffer Magus to share in the priviledges of communion he persisting without repentance True but it is no answer to the argument from the manner of receiving in this is something to the casting out 8 that Peter reproveth him in the gall of bitternesse 2. Exhorts him to repent to pray for pardon were great priviledges of Church-communion bestowed upon Magus The practise of the Apostolick Church is to be considered in three cases The 1. Case is 1. When Churches are gathered out of Churches for example out of Galatia Ephesus where infants are born and baptised Church-members within the visible Church hence we seek a warrant why these who were once members of the visible Church and baptized as the answer to the 32 sayeth and so clean and holy 1 Cor. 7. 14. Rom. 11. 16. 2 In covenant with God Acts 2. 38 39. Act. 15. 14 15. Gen. 17. 7. 2 Cor. 6. 16 17 18. c. 3 And so redeemed by the blood of Christ and baptized into his body 1 Cor. 12. 13. even unto Christ Gal. 3. 17. Act. 2. 38 39. when they come to age are for no scandall unchurched and because they cannot give evidence of reall conversion yet for 60. or 80. years and to their dying day are no more Church-members then Pagans 2. How could ye baptize Pagans They are so straited with this that many among them call for Bishopping or confirmation againe 3. How is it that you once baptized them Church-members and within the Covenant and so baptized them but for the foresaid want How is it now 1 You teach exhort rebuke comfort them and you have no Pastorall call to them more then to Pagans 2 How or what calling or what sort of officers are your Pastors to them or who called you to take care and watch for their souls who are without and to you as Pagans 3 How can you offer Christ all the day long to Pagans 4. If they refuse to hear the Gospel you cannot judge them for they are without 1 Cor. 5. 12. to you and Christian Magistrates cannot compell them that are without to the means of grace by your way The second Case is When the Apostles came with the Gospel to the Gentiles Act. 14. 47 48. to Lystra and Derbe Act. 14. 6 7. to Philippi Act. 16. 12. to Corinth Act. 18. 6 7 8 9. to Ephesus Act. 19. 9 10. c. our brethren must prove 1. That the Apostles first teached to them as no officers having no Pastorall care of their souls untill they were in the judgement of charity reall converts and then they preached to them as Church-members 2 And untill they were satisfied in conscience of the good spirituall estate one of another as lively stones to be laid upon the spirituall building as their way teacheth And untill they in their practise and profession if we look sayeth M. Hooker in their course according to what we see by experience or receive by report and testimony from others Or lastly look we at their expressions favour so much as though they had been with Jesus And 3. The Apostles knew not any such thing in visible â—converts as that they should form themselves from an intrinsecall power in themselves into an organicall body and ordaine their own Elders for to draw this out of any thing we find in Scripture is done with as great difficulty as to extract water out of a stone all we find the Apostles did was to preach Christ to them and an interval of time as is clear after Act. 13. 14 they had preached the Gospel Act. 14. 6. ver 21. they returned to Lystra and to Iconium and to Antioch and ver 23. and ordained Elders in every Church all which times it appeareth they were visible Churches without seales and when they preached the Gospel to the aged and it was received by a profession of faith sincere
of Asa his continuing obstinately in these evils be well known M. H. M. Ruthurfurd maintainâ— That such as are admitted must 1. Not be scandalous 2. Must be baptized after the order of Christ 3. They must by their profession notifie that they are true believers Ans. How they are not scandalous how baptized in Christs order and so must repent for their own personal comfort and salvation is to be tried Ergo They must be to us real converts before they be admitted is a feeble consequence The third I never require before they be admitted Members M. cannot reade that in my writings but forged it of his own as is answered by me Mr. H. p. 32 33. If I must not enter willingly into any unnecessary civil society with such as have a shew of godliness and deny the power thereof and such as are named brethren but are idolatrous far less should I enter into a spiritual society of faith with them Ans. What this reasoning meaneth I know not But 1. it is unlawful to you to enter your self a visible married Member of that Church where one is to be admitted who is known to be a scandalous hypocrite as he is described 2 Tim. 3 1 2 3. Yea suppose in all Churches you finde some scandalous you are to joyn to some visible Church on earth But this is 1. Unlawful for say that one would refuse to marry any at all because no woman on earth could satisfie his minde hardly could that single life be lawful if God give not the gift of continency But say it were lawful to live single and to marry none because of such humorous impediments yet it cannot be lawful to live out of all Church-fellowship without all Church-ordinances suppose you were in an Island where one onely Church is 2. Suppose one be married and fixedly joyned to such a Congregation and divers Members turn like the Members of the Church of Sardis divers become such as are 2 Tim. 3. 2. Lovers of their own selves covetous boasters proud blasphemers disobedient to parents c. the Apostle saith We are to turn away from such now the Elders and Flock refuse to câ—… them out If that turning away 2 Tim. 3. be meant of separating from the Church we must not turn away from them except the Church to which we were married give us leave which were strange And it is like this is not Mr. Hookers sense for he maketh it less free to turn away from a Church to which you are married than not to joyn to it as it is less free to the man to leave the wise to whom he is once married than not to marry and so he makes the Church a Prison As for the place 1 Cor. 5. he forbids intire conversing with the Excommunicate Bullinger he forbiddeth intimate fellowship with them Mayer saith it is the arguing of Anabaptists which yet pious Mr. H. here followeth We should not eat with them Ergo we should not joyn in Church duties with them But Augustine citeth Cyprian Because we see tares in the Church yet let us not separate from the Church for saith Augustine When the godly and the wicked partake of the same Sacrament neither the cause nor the person is hurt Entring in Church-fellowship some one or other though there be some scandalous persons tolerated and desended in all the Churches is not voluntary as to marry or not to marry but a necessary Ordinance of God for he lives as a heathen in a condition of sinning who is a Member of no visible Church Mr. H. These are not sufficient requisites in one to be a Member which may be in a drunkard who is not to be a Member but to be cast out Ergo to be kept out But these three assigned by Mr. R. 1. To profess the Faith 2. Eagerly to desire the Seals 3. To desire Church-fellowship counting it a disparagement not to be born again if not admitted to the Sacraments may agree to a drunkard Ans. For the ordinary drunkard he is either born and baptized in the Church or he is a Pagan and an ordinary drunkard having these three If the former be said he is born a Member of the Church and so the question is concerning his casting out not concerning his receiving in I confess I know not how Mr. H. could answer the question himself concerning children born in their Church of Parents Father Mother that are Church Members though such live 60 or 70 years never baptized and have these three requisites and be free of gross scandals they could not admit such to the Lords Supper The Ministers should have some extraordinary call of God to preach to such as Paul had to go to preach in Macedonia Act. 16. for by our Brethrens way they have no right by way of Covenant from the parents but onely a providential right to preach the Gospel which requires an extraordinary Apostolick cast As for the other if the man be a born heathen and shall come to get these three requisites and profess as Magus did he is to be received a Member but if he hath not these three requisites for he lives in Sorcery as Magus and Elymas and opposeth the Gospel the openly lying profession is scandalous such a profession Mr. R. faith is not his requisites If he be a Pagan and continue in habitual drunkenness he may be holden out while he gives evidences to others of amendment and then he may be admitted to the outer court as a heater though a profession of faith if not belied with worshipping of false gods can hardly consist with Paganism CHAP. XVI Of the principal and prime subject of all the Priviledges of special note bestowed in the Mediator Christ upon the Church Mr. H. p. 1. cap. 3. pag. 23. 1. WHether the invisible Church be the principal prime and onely subject of the Seals of the Covenant pa. 3. Ans. It is not such a subject by any argument that Mr. R. brings But Mr. H. frameth a question of straw as if I had moved it and disputes against Mr. R. My words are The invisible not the visible Church is the principal prime and onely subject with whom the Covenant of Grace is made to whom all the Promises do belong and to whom all titles styles properties and priviledges of special note in the Mediator de belong p. 248. The Promises are preached to the whole visible Church but for the Elects sake yet they belong in Gods intention and gracious purpose onely to the Elect of God and his redeemed ones to that invisible Body Spouse Sister whereof Christ alone is Lord Heâ—d Husband I wonder then if Mr. H. did reade my book when he will dispute such a Question with me 1. Whether the invisible Church and the Elâ—ct be the prime subject of the Seals A question that hath no sense nor any favour from Mr. R. For can the Elect of which some are not born eat and drink
redeemed of the Lord and thou shalt be called Sought out A City not forsaken Mr. H. p. 37. That onely the invisible Church hath right to the Seals draws many absurdities The adversaries of grace will hardly be gained Ans. True if you mean external signs and Ecclesiastick right if all Israel be in the judgement of charity within the Covenant we must indeed believe visible Murmurers Idolaters Fornicators Backsliders Worshippers of Heathen gods 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 3. Exod. 16. 1 2. Psal. 78. 17 18 19 20. such as slew their sons and their daughters to Molech openly under every green tree Psal. 106. 35 36 37 38 39. Ier. 7. 30 31. Hos 4. 13. Ier. 3. 2 3. Isa. 57. 8 9 10. Ezek. 16. 31 32 33 34. to be real converts and all and many other absurdities follow 2. We must believe That all the visible Church have saving grace Ergo we must believe that God hath chosen to life all the Independent Churches on earth 3. That God intends salvation and pardon and perseverance to all and every one of them of the visible Israel and that to be false Rom. 9. 6. They are not all Israel which are of Israel Mr. H. p. 38. Mr. R. compasseth us about with a crowd of accusations of the grossest Arminian Popish Socinian Doctrines Ans. Why did ye not clear your selves of conspiring with Papists in denying the preaching of the Word to be an essential note of the visible Church and in other points also 2. Of conspiring with Socinians in setting up Independent Congregations 3. Denying the Power of Synods 4. The necessity of Ordination by Laying on of the Hands of the Elders c. to such you say not any thing in leaving the Reformed Churches and joyning with these enemies of the truth but of this hereafter you have yet place to dismiss the crowd Mr. H. p. 38. Let Mr. R. help us to answer the Anabaptists upon his grounds Mr. H. Those that I cannot know have any right to the Seals to them I cannot give the Seals in any faith But I cannot know that Infants are of the invisible Church which onely gives them right to the Seals If Mr. R. grant the proposition that they give the Seals to such whom they know not to have any right they triumph Ans. No Anabaptist can object to me That to be of the invisible Church onely giveth right Ecclesiastick to the outward Seals which Magus receiveth Mr. H. calleth the dispensing of the outward Seals a special priviledge but such as Magus hath no special or saving Priviledge 2. It passeth the wit of man to defend Independents against Anabaptists for 1. The Anabaptists and Independents both agree in the same constitution of visible Churches that they must be real converts as far as we can judge but that we can judge of no Infants born of believing Parents except we pluck out the eyes of charity and believe that Cain Ishmael Esaâ— and all and every one born within the visible Church are born converts is impossible Hence Mr. H. Those that I cannot know have any right to the Seals to these I cannot give the Seals of the Covenant in faith as the Apostle calls faith So Mr. H. But I cannot know that all the Infants of Believers have right to the Seals because their parents are visible Saints some of them Elect some of them Reprobate Except I 1. Put the Seal of God upon a blank contrary to our Brethrens Doctrine 2. Except I profane the holy things of God and admit heathens to the Church of visible Saints Let Mr. H. answer the Anabaptists Mr. H. Mr. R. helps the Minor with a distinction So faith in Christ truly giveth right to the Seals of the Covenant and that in Gods intention and decree called Voluntas beneplaciti but the orderly way of the Churches giving the Seals is Because such a society is a professing and visible Church and the orderly giving of the Seals according to Gods approving Will called Voluntas signi revelata belongs to the visible Church Mr. H. answers This salve is too narrow for the sore for the distinction will either make God order the giving of the Seals to such who have no right and so impeach his wisdom to appoint the giving of the Seals to such to whom he gives no right to receive them Or else it doth involve a contradiction and the several expressions contain apparent contradictions for this voluntas signi which allows the visible Church to give the Seals it tither gives another right besides that which the invisible Members have or else it gives no right If it give another right then the invisible Church hath not onely right which is here affirmed if it give no right then the visible Church doth give the Seals orderly to such who have no right to them I confess such is my feebleness that I see not how this can be avoided How have hypocritical Professors right to the Seals Not as Members visible For Mr. R. saith p. 249. The visible Church as the visible Church hath no right unto the Seals as invisible they can give none for they have none to give Ans. Were it not conscience to the truth I would be silent of the infirmity of this pious man 1. It is a good salve for it becometh not Mr. H. with Arminians and Socinians to impeach the wisdom of the Holy One because he appoints the giving of the Seals Baptism to Iudas and to Magus who have no right true and real in foro Dei in the Decree of God and in his holy intention as I spake p. 248 249. to the Seals and the grace sealed nor to the engraven Law and Gods teaching of the heart and to perseverance and I cite pag. 249. Ier. 32. 38 39. 31. 33. and pag. 244 245. par 1. Psal. 89 33 34 35 36 37. Isa. 54. 10. All which places Mr. H never looked on the face but suppressed them all Then let Mr. H. clear the wisdom of God in appointing a Ministerial and Pastoral offer of Covenant-mercies Christ Pardon the Anointing the new heart Life eternal to be made to such as Magus and Iudas the traytor 2. Whereas he saith The distinction of voluntas beneplaciti and voluntas approbans contains apparent contradictions It seems he never heard of this distinction allowed by the Reformed Churches and that he joyns with the Arminians who teach That this distinction placeth in God two contrary Wills and that he wills and decrees one thing from eternity and commands and approves the contrary to his creatures Hence there must be guile and dissimulation and no serious dealing in the Lords commands saith Arminius Corvinus and the Arminians at the Conference at Hague and the Synod of Dort 3. Hence it is that Mr. H. will have the same very right given by the approved Will of God to Members that is given by the Decree Just as Vorstius will have the promises and threatnings
way interest of existence to grow in the Hand and another way interest of existence to grow in the body and in all the parts of it it is a member or part of the hand and also of the whole body but the Thumb hath no possible interest of existence to grow in the head in the leg And so is Iohn a near and fixed member of the congregation of Boston and a common and remoter member of the whole integral Catholick Churches of Hartford of Cambridge of Norwich and of all the congregations on earth but it follows not Ergo Iohn hath an interest of exâ—stence to be fed and to exist at one time in all the congregations on earth as the common nature of man of substantia corpus vivâ—ns animal homo exists in all the individuals at once It is wilde Logick to put no difference between a whole integral and the parts and whole essential and the parts subjective or species and individuals so as one integral member may exist at the same place where all the members exist Mr. H. That which equally belongs to all that can make no particular appropriation to any out rather than to another if a woman love all Christian men with Christian affection she is not therefore a wife to this or that man but this profession is equal and indifferent as well to one and to all as to another Ans. All is granted for we teach not that profession as profession makes a man a fixed and a married member of this Independent Congregation rather than this so that it shall be spiritual Adultery to partake of Church ordinances elswhere we detest such a comparison destructive to Church-communion for profession as profession declares the man to the Rulers to be a Church-member in all congregations on earth It declares I say as before but does not as a formal cause make a Church-member and it declares he hath right as a citizen of the visible Church that Rulers without sin may admit him to Ordinances but profession makes him not a member visible of onely this one congregation yea that one be a fixed member of this congregation is 1. An Affirmative command not binding ad semper Nor 2. does it tie but as being a member of the Catholick Church which is a confession of Christ before men And 3. it is of providential conveniency for the more careful feeding but not of divine institution or marriage tye CHAP. XXIII Whether Mr. Hooker doth concludently refute this which Mr. R. holdeth That he who is a Member of one Congregation is also a Member of all Congregations on earth 1. LEt it be remembred in what sense I make profession and Baptism to have influence in Membership 2. That I make not Peter a member of this congregation onely and of the whole integral Catholick Church or of all congregations on earth one and the same way for though the right to Christ the Head to Ordinances and Seals be one yet Peter is a fixed member of this congregation a transient member to all other congregâ—tions 2. He is a proper member and nearer of this congregation and a more common and remote member to all as the thumb is a nearer and proper part of the hand and a more common and remote part of the whole organical body and Richard a near member of Norwich and a more remote and common member of the Kingdome of England 3. I am constrained to take in some Arguments transposed by Mr. H. that were in the former Chapter Mr. H. To be a member of the Catholâ—ck Church firstly to a whole which a man neither did nor can see nor do any homage to nor receive any influence or direction from for Government is a sublimated imagination Ans. This makes the Doctrine of Oecumenick Councels holden by Calvin Melancthon Luther Whitaker and all the learned Divines in the Christian world to be a sublimated imagination and Mr. Cotton his associate to be sick of the same imagination and the decrees 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Apostles and Elders Acts 16. 4. by which the Churches were established ver 5. to have no influence of Government upon the Churches 2. It must be a sublimated imagination That the whole Churches of Jews and Gentiles who could not see the faces of all the Apostles nor do any homage to them nor receive any direction except in their Writings which yet may be from them should be governed by the Apostles and it must be an imagination That the Apostles were members of the Catholick integral Churches and never fixed and married members of the single congregation and could every one of the ten thousands of the congregational Church of Ierusalem as our Brethren will have it be be governed by the whole Church except they had seen the faces of all the thousands that governed them Mr. H. If a man that is a Member of one Congregation â—e also a Member of all Congregations on earth then he can perform the duties of a Member to all but that is impossible Ans. The duties we owe to members of the integral Catholick Church are 1. Common and personal as Church-praying Church-praising Church-fasting for the evils of sin or judgement Isa. 62. 6. Psal. 122. 6. Eph. 6. 18. 3. 14. Rom. 12. 18. 1 Cor. 12 26. they being members of the same body with us Eph. 4. 1 2 3 4 5. and their good or hard condition being known to us which say also they are one visible body with us these duties are possible and necessary if the meaning be of occasional duties of love not in word but in deed as giving of alms to brethren I judge of all congregations beside our own Iam. 〈◊〉 If a brother or a sister be naked c. of what ever congregation on earth where providence cast your lot to be 1 Ioh. 3. 17. If I say he mean such duties of members to forreign Church-members as Church-members be impossible I much differ from Mr. H. it is contrary to 2 Cor. 9. 1 2 3. Gal. 6. 10. And the like I say of duties of occasional comforting rebuking warning one another even in order to Church-members and Church-duties They are this way impossible that physically I cannot be in all places to discharge these duties But to fetch an Argument as watery I might say A man in Muscâ—via cannot be to a Scottish-man a neighbour whom he is to love as himself A man in Morpeth cannot be a fellow-member both with another mâ—n in Morpeth and with another English Subject who dwelleth four hundred miles from him whom he never saw not can see Why its impossible he can discharge the duty of neighbour-love to the one that he never saw nor possibly can see or that of a fellow-subject of England as toward the other Yea by this its impossible one can discharge the duties of personal watching over five thousand members of the congregation as they say of Ierusalem
Now that is the true meaning of Mr. H. for this of Mr. R. must bide yet strong these that have no Church-power can put forth no Church-act Such as one Church may put forth toward another single Sister-Church as Mr. R. often granteth as one single man cannot excommunicate another yet one single man being a Pastor in a Church Judicature joined with the Church binding and loosing such as is Mat. 18. may give consent not private by way of counsel but publick by way of authoritative influence as a partial and collateral cause that Paul Gal. 2. be authoritatively adopted into the number of the Apostles that they be excommunicate who say they are Apostles but are not and do lye Rev. 2. and a married wife hath no marriage-power over any man but over her own husband nor is it to be heard which Mr. H. saith I but she may put forth an act of love and counsell to all men But I ask may she put forth a certain act of matrimonial love or perform a certain matrimonial duty to all men on earth this would be too near unchast acting So let Mr. H. answer whether these three Iames Cephas and Iohn gave Apostolick publick consent that Paul should be received an Apostle or only a private counsel If the former be said why contend we if the latter what more had Paul from the given right hand of these Apostles then he had before he was no more to them an Apostle then before yea more to three private Believers in Galatia contrary to the scope of Gal. 2. These Churches sent to the Parliament that way not representing the National Church and Kingdom covenanted with the Lord can give no Church-determination more then so many single Pastors yet it is an official judgement not a private judgement Mr. H. It is not warrantable that one not in office saith Mr. R. but a private Christian should pray exhort preside in the framing of a Church and in ordaining of Pastors Ans. The practice of the Church of Scotland will say to this we allow not publick prophesying of unofficed men Ans. 1. Here is ordinary prophecying such as that of the Apostle Peter at the calling of Matthias Act. 1. and publick Church-prophesying and praying such as is by the Prophets or presbytery of the Church of Antioch Act. 13. when Paul Barnabas were called to be Apostles to the Gentiles and since officers are but adjuncts of the Church to Mr. H. and separable accidents by no institution of Christ have pastors hand in ordaining pastors but the setled way till Christs second coming is that the male-Church kindly per se make and unmake all the officers which cannot be done but by Church prophesying of unofficed men 2. Expectants being pastors in fieri sons of the prophets by command of the prophets vi materiae for trial must prophesie that you cannot warrantably say from Scripture of your prophets LIB II. CHAP. I. Whether or not a company of Believers destitute as yet of Officers and combined together by this new Covenant be truely called and be in truth and indeed a Church MR Hooker moves the question whether such a company be a Church indeed by which he insinuates that it is a certain kind of a visible Church but not the only visible Church instituted by Christ in the New Testament Therefore Mr. H. stands obliged either to form the question in other terms or to shew which is the only instituted visible Church in the New Testament for the Discipline-book of N. E. saith that Church which Christ in his Gospel hath instituted to which he hath committed the Keyes the Officers Censures is coetus fidelium a combination of the godly called a particular visible Church And Mr. H. comes to our hand and so with a trumpet giving an uncertain sound he tells he speaks of the Congregational Church as it goes before Officers which is a Man in the Moon and proved by no Scripture at all Mr. H. The trumpet here gives an incertain sound M. R. expressions are so full of variety Ans. It is a groundless charge except you bring expressions of Mr. R. ambiguities which is not legible to the Reader I blow the trumpet alwayes against such a visible Church as Mr. H. forgeth by arguments from the word which are not answered Mr. H. A Church ministerial is taken two wayes 1. Generally as implying any delegate power in the exercise of any Church-acts under Christ. So a company of visible Saints hath power of admission of members and election of officers and in case they prove heretical to reject the officer and make him no officer All these are granted by Mr. R. Ministerial power is taken strictly as it includes an office power so it is not ministerial Ans. Mr. H. dictates but neither teaches nor brings one word of Scripture to prove a distinction that hath neither head nor feet 2. The members of the distinction are coincident for to ordain officers and excommunicate them is governing strictly and most properly as is in the second member And yet in the first member to excommunicate makes a ministerial Church largely so called The distinction is a begging of the question and destroyes it self for it is to ask whether visible Saints wanting such as are the only Governours and Rulers who are called in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 12. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 5. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 13. 17. Rulers be a ruling and a governing Church for a Society that doth ordain Elders and which censures them if heretical with excommunication must be a Ruling and so a Ministerial Church if there be any Ruling and Ecclesiastick Church on Earth If any say that a Society that appoints Stewards and Officers over the house and excommunicateth them is not a politick governing Society they may deny that the man which maketh use of reason is a reasonable creature And to frame a distinction and say a man is a reasonable creature in that sense is poor Logick We can give instances where the Presbytery ordains and layes on hands 1 Cor. 4. 14. and where Titus and other Elders are to ordain Elders in every City Tit. 1. 5. and Timothy and in him others are charged to lay on hands and ordain no man suddenly while he be proved to be a fit Officer 1 Tim. 5. 22. 1 Tim. 3. 10. and where Timothy and others with him are commanded 2 Tim. 2. 2. to commit the ministry to faithful men who are able to teach others Would Mr. H. shew so much for the power of Rule in a company of Believers void of Officers or give us a shadow of reason in the word from precepts practices promises for this new Church that ordains and excommunicates without Officers they should have something to say to this who upon good groun◠say they coyn a new Church of their own unknown to word Mr. H. indeed elswhere saith
Such places shall prove Tiâ—… thy and Titus to be Prelats I answer 1. Mr. H. and our Brethrens way shall be straited with this groundless Argument as well as we 2. We say these Epistles in point of governing as trying of Pastors 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 3. of Deacons ver 10. of Elders 1 Tim. 1. 17. ordaining or laying on of hands ver 22. receiving of accusation by witnesses 19 20. the ordaining of Elders thus and thus qualified Tit. 1. 5 6 7 8. 2 Tim. 2. 2. preaching the Gospel in season and out of season 2 Tim 4. 1 2. with gentleness 1 Tim. 5. 15. ruling in the house of God 1 Tim. 3. 16. charging of men to preach sound doctrine 1 Tim. 1. 3. dividing the word aright 2 Tim. 2. 14 15. These Epistles I say are written to Timothy and to Titus not as little Monarchs with preeminence above other Elders but to them as representing all faithful Officers in the Colledge of that Presbytery 1 Tim. 4. 14. who are to keep that command unviolable to the second appearing of Christ 1 Tim 6. 13. and they are not written to Elders as having dominion over the faith of the people 2. If these Epistles were written to Timothy and Titus not as representing Officers but as the Church representing the people yet wanting Officers and so in a Church-capacity then it should be Pauls minde that the people in that case destitute of Elders should preach the word in season and out of season as Timothy 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. and that the people in that capacity should as the approved workmen of God divide the word of truth rightly 2 Tim. 2. 15. as well as they ordain Elders and make and unmake Officers by the places 1 Tim. 5. 22 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5. yea and the Apostle should not have ordained Titus to appoint Elders in every city for he should have appointed the Cities and Churches of onely believers to ordain their own Elders Yea 3. the Church void of Elders by our Brethrens way are the onely society and visible Church on earth who make and unmake call and excommunicate Officers and Officers have no hand in it but accidentally for Elders are made and if heretical rejected saith Mr. H. by the people having no Elders at all Ergo these Epistles must be written to the believers of Ephesus and Crete that yet want Officers that they may be instructed how to behave themâ—elves in the house of God how to lay on hands how to receive accusations and how to prove and try officers Yea Paul should not have written Rules to Timothy and Titus the publick Officers who by their office ought to have no hand in calling or rejecting of Officers by this way Lastly saith Mr. H. All these are granted by Mr. R. Whereas in many pages I dispute against this new visible Church and grant no such thing but suppose all the Officers should turn heretical in this in that case the people in tutelâ inculpata salutis when they turn Wolves may withdraw But I say not they can authoritatively excommunicate and make and unmake Officers and the Officers when the people turn Familists may withdraw and remove the Tabernacle Mr. H. God hath set officers in the Church 1 Cor. 12. 28. Therefore the Church is before officers The setting of the candle in the candlestick presupposeth the candlestick the Church is the candlestick Revel 1. 20. the officers are the candles Mr. R. answered It was not good Logick Ans. I yet maintain this to be naughty Logick and a naughty Grammatication and if this be the best Argument for this new conceit it cannot stand God saith Moses Gen. 2. 7. formed man of the dust and God breathed in his that is in the nostrils of the man the breath of life Ergo He is a living man before the soul be breathed in him It s naughty Logick like this Mr. H. God made man of earth i. e. the body of man of the earth and he breathed into the nostrils of that body so made by that mean the breath of life to affirm the body was made before the soul was infused and that the body which is the subject to receive the soul must be in nature before the soul is very good Logick Ans. The Logick is yet naughty for Moses saith God breathed in man a living soul therefore Adam is a living man before his soul be infused By this Logick Mr. H. will but change my consequence parallel and large as good as his And have it thus God breathed in mans body as the matter a living soul as the form Ergo the body is in nature before the soul. I shall not deny that consequence but 1. The antecedent is not the Grammatical phrase and the figurative speech of Moses as my antecedent is God breathed a living soul in the nostrils of man Ergo he was man before God breathed in him a living soul. So I desire Mr. H. to answer the like quirk of Grammar Zech. 12. 1. God createth the spirit in the midst of man Ergo he was a man before God created a spirit in the midst of him So Isa. 42. 5. God gives breath and spirit to the people and to those that walk on the earth By this Argument Therefore the people are a living people moving and walking upon the earth before God gave them breath and spirit What more absurd So Mr. H. God hath set officers in the Church Therefore the Church is before the officers So God hath set the members pastor and people eye ear hands and feet c. every one of them in the body as pleaseth him 1 Cor. 12. 18. this is as much as God hath placed single believers also for believers are not members visible without Gods setting not yet clothed with adjuncts as they call them of officers in the Church ver 18. or in the body visible Therefore by the consequence and grammatication every way alike The body or Church visible of combined believers shall be before the body or Church visible of combined believers But the Conclusion is absurd What then hath Mr. H. gained by this Argument Of necessity then when the Apostle saith God hath placed in the Church Apostles Prophets The word Church must be the visible Catholick organick Church which is made organick by such organs as Apostles Prophets so seated Like this God hath created a soul in man and yet he is a man by the soul that is created in him and is not a man before it be created in him Mr. H. Beside there 's advantage to the cause that not onely the subject in which these officers are is totum essentiale but by vertue of her choise which is causal of the officers they are there saith Mr. H. and therefore in reason must be before them Ans. It s a great disadvantage and an untruth to call the Elders and Rulers of a politick ruling visible Church which is
in a Doctrine that concerned thousands as well as them 2. What a mystery of Logick this may be who is so happy as to divine Every particular Elder can and doth put forth general actions that are common to other Elders Why The species determines the act of the genus The Reason contradicts the Conclusion which it is brought to prove For if Socrates confines the acts of Humane Nature to himself they leave off now to be general actions and by being contracted to the species his species is Socrates a single person they are now most special actions Mr. H. takes our meaning to be That the members of Synods and of the Presbytery determine of the Ideal general abstracted Nature of Men of Doctrines of Actions in communi that needs not saith he for the congregational Elders put forth general actions but confined and contracted to Socrates So doth the Classis the National yea the Oecumenick and General Assembly put forth acts determinations both of general Doctrines and condemn them also as confined and contracted to Socrates to Balaam to Iezabel to the Nicolaitans and to the single men of that impure Sect. And Acts 15. 24. the Synod condemns some certain particular individual men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some men from us have troubled you and said Ye must be circumcised Now the abstracted nature of men disputed not and made not the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the rent as v. 6 7. but some single men And this comes from another wilde notion of Logick that Mr. H. teacheth That the Catholick visible Church is the Genus and under it is this or that Independent Church Of this hereafter Sâ— the Church of Boston is the Catholick integral Church for Gâ—nus praedicatur de specie Mr. H. It s as undeniable there be general acts in preaching and watching which are common to all congregations which the Presbytery neither do nor can dispense conscienciously because the Pastor cannot attend them It will not suffice to say He was Pastor to the Catholick Church before for then before the combination he had as good power to exercise jurisdiction as any of them This is against Mr. R. who grants that one Church hath not power over another An. 1. It s undeniable That the Apostles who were Pastors of the Catholick Church could not attend acts of Teaching and Ruling in all the single Congregations for that is physically impossible But Mr. H. saith It s morally impossible and unlawful for a pastor to put forth a pastoral act in any Congregation but that to which he is married more than a man can perform marriage-duties to any but to his own wife which is shameful Doctrine 2. Mr. H. frequently deviseth Objections of straw and then fires them at his pleasure He knows Mr. R. denies that to be a pastor of the Catholick Church gives so right to the Apostle to preach and feed in Bithynia but there was need of a call of God going before as is clear Acts 16. and so must pastors of the Catholick Church now have a call from Presbytery and Congregation before they can lawfelly put forth in act their general pastorship which they have to the Catholick Church Nor is this against the Church not having power over a sister-Church because a pastor of one Congregation hath power joyntly in a Synod to exercise pastoral acts Synodical over many Churches CHAP. IV. The following Arguments of Mr. H. against a Presbyterian Church are removed That the classical Elders separate Ruling from Teaching are Prelates non-Residents and Pluralists and what not by Mr. H. his way MR. H. That course which severs which God hath joined together is unlawful But the classical combination doth this Ruling and teaching belong to the office of a Pastor and Teacher they have the prwer of the Keys and there cannot be full binding and loosing but by ruling and tâ—aching Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 1 2. 2 Both binding and loosing are required as necâ—ssary to Christs end the gathering and perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4. 12. Ans. The assumption may import that the Presbytery must be Rulers and by office no Teachers as the Prelate is who by majority of power is the rule of the Pastors and they his Deputies the so severing of teaching and ruling in the subject cannot be charged upon us but that the severing of them in regard of the object is no sort of dividing of those which God hath joined is clear because the Pastors teach some and rule in common others associate And Mr. H. hath not proved the assumption For 1. Elders in Synods dogmatically and authoritatively teach as Mr. H. teacheth par 4. pag. 5. conclus 3. therefore Mr. H. himself separateth teaching and ruling And Mr. Cotton saith more 2. The people without officers may excommunicate all their officers and so bind them and receive them in again upon their repentance and so loose them as Mr. H. teacheth par 1 c. 9. pag. 92 93. and yet the people cannot teach these officers as their Pastors Is not here an irregular separating of ruling from teaching 3. Such of the flock as are from their youth kept under by the terrors of God Ps. 88. Godly Elders who are not to be rebuked but intreated as fathers 1 Tim. 5. 1. need not juridical Church-binding and loosing and yet need the preaching of the promises Then in regard of the act and object exercise of jurisdiction may be severed from teaching 4. Pastors can exercise no jurisdiction but only in the Court but Pastors not in Court may teach pastorally the whole flock 5. The Churches that meet in a Synod may exercise the power of non communion toward a Church which is a Church-governing for their edification if the Church obstinately maintain an heresie and yet the Churches so convened cannot pastorally teach this Church Let Mr. H. see if he be not as prelatical as Mr. R. If this be Prelacy I thought Mr. H. had been better versed in the doctrinâ— of Prelacy Mr. H. Grand-fathers and Fathers do bear a relation to the same Children divers ways So Mr. R. So then as a Grand-father saith Mr. H. cannot be both a Grand-father and a Father to the same Child neither can an Elder be both a proper Elder and a classical Elder to the same Congregation Answ. One man cannot be both a Grand-father and a Father to the same Child True nor is one man a proper Elder to his Congregation and a classical Elder to his own Congregation for he is formally a classical Elder not to his own but to all the associated Congregations 2. It is but a comparison and so admits of halting a Grand-father is a Grand-father to his childrens children but a Father to his nearest children so the same man is a classical Elder to all the associated Churches and a proper and providentially fixed Elder to his own flock as one was both a Priest to judge between blood and
onerousness of answering to God for duties the like conscience the like sincerity the like faith of giving an account to God is required in the one as in the other And he leaves upon this account out the word in way of conscience or in fore Dei and saith my words are imperfect but wherein they are imperfect he sheweth not which maketh his own words imperfect and therefore he turneth my Negative That we are to do no more in governing sister-Churches than in counselling and brotherly advising into an Affirmative never dreamed of by me That brotherly association tieth us to do as much as if we had no further warrant and tâ—… we are to do by his way as much in brotherly duties to all Christians in other Provinces or Nations in France Germany Holland with whom we can by no physical possibility be present and whose faces we never saw as we are to do by fixed office to the single congregations to which we have a providential call by the election and choise of the people for whom we are to search the Scriptures and study pleasant words and for whose souls we are to give an account But 1. It s a fruitless dispute to prove in sundry pages what Mr. R. grants 2. If he proved from my words from his own he may that these are necessary consequences he had done as became a Refuter 3. He cannot from what I say deny but granteth That brotherly consociation tieth teaching Elders to do no more in governing neighbouring Churches than brotherly advising teaching admonishing tieth us unto in point of onerousness and laborious care and so it well follows That there is no more laid upon Presbyterial Elders in governing neighbouring Churches than is laid upon their counselling and brotherly advising Elders in point of daily occurring scandals as is clear in the Rise of Familists Anabaptists Antinomians c. and many scandalous persons arising in sundry Churches lying together 4. The care and onerousness in brotherly watching essentially formally in rendring an account to God as being keepers to our Brethren all the world over with whom we converse in other congregations haply at our door and occasionally is as binding before God as the care of teaching Elders in exercising power of Jurisdiction in Collegio and in things common to divers Churches but it follows not that Christian love tieth me to all the positive means of warning my brother to go to Germany to America to try and admonish all the scandals that are committed there 5. This same Argument is thus retorted upon Mr. H. if the Apostles as Church-members as Believers be obliged all the world over to eat the Lords Supper as Paul did at Troas Acts 20. 11. aâ— Corinth 1 Cor. 10. 17 and in all the Churches on earth to eat and receive the Loâ—… Supper not as an Apostle with an Apostolick but with a faith common to all Christians then must he be obliged as a Christian with the like care and onerousness to leave his calling of an Apostle to go to all places on earth to remember the Lords death and as a Christian to lay down preaching planting of Churches working of miracles and to teach rebuke as a Christian in all places It s not enough to say That the Apostles 1. Were priviledged persons and so might eat the Lords Supper all the world over for they eat not the Lords Supper as Apostles but as believers who were to try and examine themselves and so dâ—â—ncerningly to remember the Lords death until he come again as other believers were 2. Is it enough to say They were occasionally onely to discharge these Christian duties as they should be locally present for so are teaching Elders to perform official duties to these neighbour Churches with whom they occasionally converse in the occasional emergency of scandals and if Pastors were in Africa or America they might without any new ordination or official call preach and govern as Physicians of souls But by Mr. H. his way the Lord in the day of Judgment might say Thou wast a member of that body with which thou hadst a right to â—at the Lords Supper in all Churches on earth therefore I require at thy hand the blood of them that are lost in America because thou watched not over all the Christians on earth which is physically impossible And I require at Paul preaching in the the Wâ—st thâ— blood of such as perished when he was 300 miles absent from them for Paul had an officiall call to all the believers on earth As Mr. H. saith our Presbyterial Elders must give an account for souls that are lost in all the Presbyterial Provincial and National Churches on earth and go all the world over to cure scandals leaving their own calling of Merchandize But by this saith Mr. H pag. 115. a pastoral care is fâ—r more enerous and laborious than Christian and brotherly care in some sense I grant all and there is nothing proved against me who say that this ties teaching Elders to no more in governing Sister Churches in point of binding the conscience to answer for them as far as they have power in matter of common concernment for the wel being of all the near hand associated Churches then brotherly consociation can do And Mr. H. page 112. saith this is true and yet in some sense pastoral care is far more onerous and laborious to wit in using more means in watching fixedly over a Congregation by constant preaching in season and out of season in standying pleasant words administring the Sacraments c. Nor did I ever say any thing to the contrary Mr. H. An eminently gifted man in an Island where no Pastors are is no less saith Mr. R. tyed in conscience in the extraordinary imployment of his calling then if he were formally ordained and chosen their Pastor In some extraordinary cases a gift and Christian love ties even as much to onerousness in using means to save at the office it self See what I add in that place Mr H. saith then this gifted man in an Island in using his generall calling as a Christian destroyes his particular as a Merchant and turn Minister 2. This is to confound the general and particular calling Ans. Not at all for in this case the extraordinary necessity of gaining souls when other Pastors cannot be had and ordination and election by that means are invincibly wanting hic nunc turns his Christian calling in place and room of the particular calling of a Pastor and so Mr. R. said well that in some extraordinary case like this The naked Râ—lation of Iurisdiction addeth nothing to care and onerousness in point of labour by preaching the Gospel Mr. H. If we have a divine command saith Mr. R. to be our brethrens kâ—epers then our Christian watch in that regard requires as much onerousness and care as office watch It follows not saith Mr. H. am I bound by office to watch no more over the
that the Congregation of Thyatira suppose it so to be by assuming to themselves a huge number of Elders and visible Saints shall by over-voting the former Congregation conclude that Iesabel shall still teach and seduce Mr. H. cannot say that the added power of the Elders and Members of it self is not of Christ but rather their abusing of their power in that wicked act is not from Christ for the adding to the Church two thousand to three thousand to make five thousand is lawful Act. 5. Mr. H. To this Mr. R. answers de jure the power of the greater in this case ought to be swallowed up of the two voices of the Elders of the Congregation But saith Mr. H. so the weaker should overbear the stronger the part the whole 2. This opens a gap to endless dissention the fewer say we have the truth the other we have the truth and who shall be the Iudge Aus Mr. A. citeth my words as frequently elsewhere so here imperfectly and mutilates the sense if their power and voices be against the truth it is fit that many voices be swallowed up by two Iure in fore Dei for Christ gave no power to thirty to erre and to excommunicate an innocent person he hath given no power but to edificaâ—ion 2 Cor. 10. 8. 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. But I said not that Iure Ecclesiastico the fewer and the part should overbear the many and the whole And what will Mr. H. say the fewer names in Sardis judge that a Iezabel should be excommunicated the whole saith no. The fewer say we have truth the whole say we have truth by the brethrens way no remedy but be the matter heresie or scandals incest and parricide the larger part of every single Congregation in the midst of 24. sound Churches hath a power independent and from which there is no appeal on earth to excommunicate the few names that are in Sardis and keep their garments clean If ye say so is it in a National in an Oecumenick Councel by the Presbyterian way I answer in either the one or the other if there be a manifest departing from the faith and the man of sin sit in the Temple of God and the fornications of Babel be multiplyed the fewer and weaker being Saâ—ior pars Ecclesiae the sounder part are as Mr. H. saith Iure in the Court of Heaven the Church Mr. H. Arg. 7. This course cannot attain its end appointed by our Saviour whose wisedom fails not nor can be frustrate in its preparation But the Classis excommunicating when the Elders and Congregation refuse to submit would be of no force Ans. Let the larger part of the Congregation by three votes excommunicate a godly sound man and descern an Arch-heretick to preach as a Godly Socinian Where is the end of Christ attained by you 2. It is an Arminian and unsound tenet to condemn the wisdom of Christ because he draws not his Ordinances Gospel Promises Precepts Seals Censures according to his irresistable Decree by which the infinitly wise Lord cannot come short of his end intended of the Ordinances themselves finem operantis for his Counsels and Decrees must stand Isa. 14. 26 27. Ps. 33. 10 11. Rom. 9. 19. and who hath believed our report Isa. 53. 1. Some yea many stumble at Christ and the Word Isa. 8. 14 15. 1 Pet. 2. 8. Rom. 9. Shall we accuse the Ordinances the Gospel and Seals because God attains not the end the Salvation of the hearers How unjust is it to accuse the Wisedom of God for this sinful folly of men But the Lord draws his ordinances and seals according to his approving will and thereby his Wisdom attains the end finem operis which is to save and render unexcusable and though the Classis be divided from the Congregation and the Congregation be divided the fewer keeping the rule and the greater number erring this is no more a just ground of challenging the immaculate and spotless Wisedom of God in the ordinance of Presbyterial censuring then we may challenge Christs coming in the world to bring the sword not peace Matth. 10. 34. his ordinances are media nata apta of their own nature apt to bring union between the Classis and the Congregation if it fall out otherwise the blame is in mens corruption There were answers given to these Arguments by me Mr. H. would not set them down nor remove them as he answers but in halfs and parts CHAP. VI. Some seeming inconsistencies mistaken by Mr. Hooker are cleared MR. H. Pastors as they stand in relation to the Congregation and in reference saith Mr. R. to the Classis have not two but one office page 329 333. and yet they are elect to the office of a Pastor in the Congregation l. 1. l. 2. pag. 201. but not elect to the office of a Pastor in reference to the Classis l. 2. 345. which is very strange since there is but one and the same office Ans. Is it strange that Mr. Cotton and the dissenting Brethren teach Elders in reference to the Synod and Elders in reference to the single Congregation at Antioch and at Ierusalem have but one and the same office of Elders for they are not twice Elders nor two sort of Officers by reason of these two relations If they be say it out and yet these were elect Pastors in order to their Congregations and chosen to employ their labours constantly there onely as married Husbands to their Wives So Mr. H. par 1. c. 7. pag. 81 82 83. and yet neither Mr. H. nor Mr. Cotton can say they were elect to the office of Pastors in reference to the Synod though they exercise pastoral acts in reference to the Synod Cotton Keys c. 5. p. 25. Mr. H. par 3. and the associated Churches Is not this strange For the eighth Argument repeated from Survey c. 8. Arg. 1. pag. 99. is answered 2. I â—esire the Reader also to consider my words pag. 244 245. The Congregations acknowledging and consenting to the classical Presbytery do tacitly chuse and consent to the common charge and care that every Pastor hath as he is a member of that common Court which dâ—th concern them all and therefore when Mr. R. saith that Pastors are not elect to the office of a Pastor in reference to the Classis the sense is in every page known to be that Pastors are not chosen to be fixed and constant feeders of all the Congregations of the Classis because they feed and rule in things of common concernment Mr. H. The power of a Congregation and of a Presbytery and their acts saith Mr. R. differ not essentially But Elders saith Mr. H. do and must preach watch and feed by vertue of the essence of their office therefore they have acts formally dâ—fferent Ans. That Elders do act as Elders and put forth specifick acts of Elders in the Congregation and in the Presbytery Ergo Their acts in
one Congregation they stood in need of Peter and Iohn v. 14. to help in the work 2. The first samplar Church of Ierusalem is one Church in Government for their Elders are called the Elders of the Church of Ierusalem Act. 2. 43 44 47. 8. 1 2. 5. 11. 11. 30. But that this Church was not all one Congregation is clear 1. From the multitude thereof Act. 2. 43. three thousand 2. Act. 4. 4. Five thousand And then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 multitudes of men and women Act. 3. 14. and yet they were multiplied 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 exceedingly and a great company of the Priests hard mettal to be wrought upon was obedient to the faith Act 6. 7. 2. They meet in sundry places from house to house Act. 2. 46. 5. 42. for the celebration of the Lords Supper breaking of bread nor is it like they durst bring into the Temple the new seal of the Supper The dissenting Brethren refused that 3. The multitude of twelve preaching Apostles for some years and seven Deacons for the poor declare that in 1. Such a plentiful harvest 2. In such a necessity of gathering souls 3. Of preaching in season and out of season that one Apostle could not preach to one Congregation the other eleven hearing that were twelve reapers all in one ridge in one single Congregation where eleven that time must be silent 4. The Apostle spoke with divers tongues that these of all nations understood Act. 2. 1 2 3. Therefore in divers meetings nor is it clear that all the three thousand heard Peter the Text saith v. 37. they that heard were pricked Act. 2. 11. the rest of the Apostles also spoke as Mr. H. thinketh 5. What agreeth to the Apostles as Elders agreeth to all Elders but the Apostles Act. 6. as Elders not as Apostles which is a Presbytery of twelve Elders over divers Congregations chose Deacons lay hands on them and praying ordain them v. 6. and use the joynt concurrence of the people for the chusing of them as a standing example to the Churches Now what they do as Apostles either in writing Scripture working miracles speaking with tongues c. they neither seek nor need the help or occurrence of others either people or any else There is no ground to say that all these thousands meet in Solomons porch Act. 5. 12. at one act of divine worship Congregational or that they were all joyning in one and the same prayer or that they returned to wit Peter and Iohn to their own that is all the thousands but to the Apostles who spoke the word with boldness Act. 4. 23 31. nor doth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 multitude note every individual person man and woman Mat. 8. 37. The whole multitude of the Gadarens besought Christ to depart Festus Act. 25. 24. All the multitude hath dealâ— with me about Paul Luke 1. 10. The whole multitude were praying without See the Reverend Assembly at Westminster They meet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in every house it notes a Church-meeting Act. 5. 42. 16. 15. 20 7 8 10. Rom. 16. 5. 1 Cor. 16. 19. Phil. 1. 2. but that all these thousands interessed in ordinances and government as the Brethren say meet for the same word breaking of bread government and censures in the same house needs no refutation it refutes it self 3. The Church of Rome though one body had many members Rom. 12. and could not be one single Congregation 1. In it were many Churches lesser as the house of Aristobulus Rom. 16. 0. Of Narcissus v. 11. 14. Philolâ—gus Neâ—ea Iulâ—us and all the Saints wâ—th them v. 15. the Church at the house of Aquila and Priscilla many teachers and fellow-helpers veâ—s 3 9 12. 4. The Church of Thessalonica could not be one single Congregation their faith being heard in all Achaia and all places 1 Thes. 1. 6 7 8. of them Paul gloried in all the Churches v. 16. Paul at one Sermon converted of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a great mul titude and of devout women Act. 17. 4. not a few also what must be the growth of that Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 15. 33. when they tarried at Antioch Steph. some time Beza not a little time Paul and Barnabas continued there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with many other Teachers and when God layeth the dayly care of all the Churches upon one man 2 Cor 11. 28. and upon other eminent members of the same body that the Lord sent so many eminent Teachers and Prophets to one Congregation only at Antioch at Corinth who can believe it 5. The Church of Ephâ—sus had divers Congregations if not more then one 1 Cor. 16. 19. The Churches of Asia saluâ—â— you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with thâ— Churâ—h at their house So Marlorat so Parâ—us and Bâ—za on Rom. 16. See the English Divines on the place and Diodati There were divers small assemblies in one and the self same City See 1 Cor. 16. 19. Col. 4. 15. So were Church-assemblies ordinary for praying in the house of Mary Act. 12. 12. Joh. 20. 19 26. in an upper chamber at preaching praying and chusing of an Apostle Act. 1. 13. praying and baptizing in the house of Iustus Act. 18. 7 8 preaching in the Schoâ—l of Tyrannus Act. 19 9. preaching câ—lebrating of the Lords supper in a house of Troas Act. 20. 8 20. 5. 42. 10. 24. The Assembly of Divines at Westminster proveth that there were more congregations then one at Ephesus 2. That there were many Elders over them as one flock Act 20. 17 c. 3. That these congregations were one Church Rev. 2. To which adde 1. The multitude of converts Luke saith Act. 19. 10 17. three times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the Iewes and Greeks in Asia and at Ephesus heard the Gospel a great door there was opened Sorcerers converted Act. 19. and Paul giveth direction to Timothy how he should govern in the house of God 1 Tim. 3. 15 16. at Ephesus 1 Tim. 1. 3. upon whom he should lay hands 1 Tim. 5. 22. 1 Tim. 3. 1 2. 1 Tim. 6. 4. to what faithful men able to teach others he should commit the Ministry 2 Tim. 2. 2. Had it been a single congregation where one might teach at once only what needed such watching over false Teachers speaking perverse things and gathering Disciples and Churches out of one single Church Act 20. 27 28 29. and trying of false Apostles Rev. 2. 1 2 3. who were not sent to one single congregation and there hath been need to take heed to such as speak lies sow unprofitable questions 1 Tim. 4. 1 2 3 6 11 12. 2 Tim. 6. 3 4. 2 Tim. 2. 14 15 16. and so there must have been many preaching Elders there 6. At Corinth there have been many instructers 1 Cor. 4. 16. many Doctors and prophets 1 Cor. 14. 24
31 32. 7. Though there be many Churches in Galatia Gal. 1. 2. yet must they be one lump who have power to judge and censure false teachers Gal. 5. 9. and there is a Church restoring made by spiritual officers Gal 6. 1. otherwise they might have replied We Galatians have no power in one body to cut off a troubler who infecteth the whole lump every single congregation is to see to that and the troubler is without our Churches save to one only single Independent power say our Brethren 8. It s not possible that the Churches can send their common Messengers whom they choose 2 Cor. 8. 19 23. except the Churches convene men women and children or then convent in Elders of many Churches or the Apostles must have gone from Church to Church to beg suffrages and votes which sort of Election is never heard of in any Writer sacred or profanâ— As to the first who can believe that men and women and children capable to hear and be baptized also which is the onely Church of Believers owned by our Brethren the externally covenanted and redeemed did send the Apostles to Ierusalem or received the Apostles and did welcome them or salute the Saints as Act. 16 3 4. Rom. 16. 16 Act. 15. 22 27 28 therefore need for it the second must be said That the Churches in their Heads Rulers Officers sent them which is a very Presbyterial Church 9. If divers Churches meet for laying on burthens by power of the Keys as M. Cot. saith exercising acts of Church-government then there is a Presbyterial Church governing without and above a single congregation by pastors neither chosen to be fixed and constant teachers nor that can possibly teach many congregations But the former Mr. Cotton and our Brethren teach Obj. This is no Church-power for a Synod is not a Church bâ—cause it is no Church-jurisdiction Ans. 1. The Antecedent is false 2. The Consequence is naught A number of private Christians wanting all official Authority so might lay on Synodical burthens binding materially if this be no Church-power 2. They are called the Decrees of Apostles and Elders Act. 16. 4. written and concluded Act. 21. 25. Saith Iames Act. 15. 22. It seemed good to the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send chosen men Now whether Church note the Apostles Elders and Brethren or the multitude of believers onely or the Church of Ierusalem made up of both the Decrees must come from Church-power governing teaching uniting and removing a Schism Though it were no power of jurisdiction yet here is a Church-power above a Church except it be said that so many pastors of the same or of divers Churches or so many private Christians commissionated from no Churches made the Synod Act. 15. and Synodically said It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us But this shall no more import the promised presence of Christ to such as are convened in his Name Mat. 18. 19. 20. 28. 19 20 21. Ioh. 2. 21. than if so many private Christians had been convened and so may such of a sister-Church remove all Schisms and a Synod shall be nothing at all 10. If Christ build the power of binding loosing gaining upon brotherhood Mat. 18. If thy brother offend c. then as far as brotherhood goes if I possibly can converse with him and may be offended or edified by him so far must the power of jurisdiction be extended because these two The gaining of a brother 2. The safety of the Church by edifying of others and removing of scandals are intended by Christ. Mat. 18. but brotherhood is without the bounds of the congregation whereof I am a member Rom. 16 14. Salute the brethren that are with them 1 Cor. 16. 20. All the brethâ—en salute you These were brethren of other congregations 2. If there be no Church-tye upon me to gain any but those of mine own congregation then 1. There may be communion of Saints onely within the same congregation and no communion of Churches what Scripture is for this 3. It must be the will of Christ that we bestow no Church-rebukes upon other Churches which must be contrary 1. To Christian love to save others 2. Contrary to zeal for the Lords glory 3. Spreading the Gospel 4. Desire to remove Scandals 5. To be made all things to all men to save some 6. To serve one another in love 7. To promote the common interest of the whole catholick Body of Christ. 8. It s against our praying for the Church and that all Israel may be saved 9. Against the Doctrine of our Brethren who say That Churches ought to rebuke exhort warn comfort Churches 10. It s against the communion of Spiritual priviledges of one Head and Saviour one Covenant one God one Faith c. It s not enough to say We are the same Body entitativè for that entitative Body without this congregation is either visible or invisible if visible then members of divers congregations are of the same visible body and to say that other congregations are not as visible as that whereof I am a member to me and others about is to deny twice three to be six for one Christ one Faith one Profession the same seals are as visible in a Church within few paces to me as in the Church whereof I am a member to say it is invisible is to speak against sense CHAP. VII Of a Church in an Island MR. H. If a Church in an Island may dispense all Censures and all Ordinances then every congregation may But such a Church may For 1. it is a City and a little Kingdome of Christ. 2. The essential notes of a visible Church agree to it Ans. The consequence from a broken arm to a whole arm is not good or because Iames the day before he be beheaded in strong prison cannot discharge all Christian duties to brethren and to neighbour Churches therefore he is not actu primo a Christian. A Church in an Island is not actually associated with other Churches and so cannot in the full extent dispense all Ordinances of rebuking comforting neighbour Churches and of withdrawing communion from them because of the want of the object not because of defect in the subject I might retort the argument Therefore associated congregations cannot dispense all Ordinances of rebuking comforting c. But the latter is absurd 2. An homogeneal Church in an Island void of pastors and men able to teach cannot administer the Seals by Mr. H. his way 3. A Church so divided and not associated is imperfect and may remove scandals within it self but it follows not Ergo every associated Church may remove scandals within it self and without it self also independently and without any subordination to united powers of the associated congregations it follows not the notes of a visible Church agree to such a Church imperfectly except it be said That the same Church from its own intrinsecal and
he is a stranger for by this way he is an alien and deprived of their sanctuary joy and glory of that congâ—egregation both in Church-hearing believing and joy of the seals 7. By this way Christ must promise his Ministerial presence and his Spirit not always as Mat. 28. 20. Eph. 4. 11 12. Ioh. 20. 21. Acts 1. 8. and in every congregation where they open the mouth but onely in one fixed congregation With what faith can they preach elsewhere or people hear the pastors elsewhere CHAP. VIII Arguments against a Presbyterial Church taken from the Name and Nature of the Church Matth. 18. are discussed MR. H. A Church in the Gospel is never used for the Elders onely Ans. It is never used in the N. T. for men onely who govern secluding women and children as Mr. H. takes it nor for the people secluding the Elders as a governing Society but of the signification hereafter But it cannot be a binding and authoritative loosing Church Mr. H. There cannot be a definition given that will agree to a Congregational and Presbyterial Church Ans. Ergo There is no Presbyterial Church it follows not 2. As we take a Congregational Church for the Eldership ruling it is false One and the same nature of a Ruling Church agreeth to the Congregational Presbyterial Provincial Eldership and so they differ per magis minus as is said Mr. H. If the Congregations be species specialissimae of a true Church then there can be no lower species resulting or arising from them as this doth Ans. No Logick can say the Church of Boston so existing hath other species of the Church of Boston under it The hand of Socrates cannot be called species specialissima nor is the hand to speak Logically a species it is a part and an uncomplete part of the body If Mr. H. mean as it seems he doth that we make Presbyterian Provincial Churches lower species and kindes of Congregational Churches the pious man refutes Presbyterian Government which he understands not For species specialissima praedicatur de inferioribus according to Aristotle his Ramus and all Logick And O what Monsters feed we if this be true properly a Presbyterial Church is a Congregational Church or a Congregation is a Presbyterial Church for the congregation is an integral part of the Presbyterian Church the Presbyterian likewise an integral part of the Provincial but neither of them is species to other except we say Euphrates is the Element of Water the Element of water is Euphrates M. H. If every congregation hath all the integral parts of a Church then it is an intire and complete Church Ans. Therefore it is an intire politick Church in its association with other Churches it follows not But what then London is an intire city having all the integral parts of a Society Major Sheriffs Aldermen Rulers and ruled Ergo London is no part of England nor ruled by the Parliament of England VVhat Logick is this But if the meaning be that the congregation associated in the midst of ten congregations is so a city different in species and in nature from all other congregations and so married to its own Pastors as the husband and wife are so that to exercise Church-acts official acts without themselves is adultery and unlawful and so as this Church is no integral part of the body Catholick it s against Scripture and sound reason and a begging of the question Mr. H. Every integrum is made up of his members therefore in nature they are before therefore Churches before Classis therefore what each have they receive from them therefore they have no office but from them therefore both ordination and jurisdiction come from them Ans. I desider at a Syllogism Every whole Incorporation is made up of its members that are before the whole and hath power offices ordination and jurisdiction from these members It is denied by us and nakedly asserted by Mr. H. For 1. The Churches are before the Apostles Ergo the Apostles had their immediate calling and power of jurisdiction from the Churches It is against Scripture as women and children are by nature before officers ergo officers have their ordination and jurisdiction from women and children 3 Churches are before counselling and advising yea as Mr. Cotton saith well before pastorally and authoritatively determining Synods Ergo Synods have all their synodical power to counsel and pastorally teach from the Churches they came from it follows not not will our brethren yeild the consequence Mr. H. If a Congregation grow too big and therefore be forced to swarm out or in ease they transplant themselves from one place to another so that part be forced to go before others to make preparation for those that follow we then send an Officâ—r with the smaller party and the greater number remain with the rest and yet are all but one Church in our account and under one Presbytery of chosen Elders of the Congregation Ans. 1. Why do not our Brethren shew a practice of this in the Church of Ierusalem consisting of so many Act. 2. 4. 6. thousands if more then five thousands all in one congregation Was there not need that four or six congregations should swarm out of six thousands and six Officers be sent with them in which case suppose they go fourty miles to a new Colony and five congregations meet in five sundry places for Word and Sacraments here must be five Churches â—s our brethren take the word Church 1 Cor. 11. 18. Act. 11. 16 21. 22. 4. 31. Mat. 18. 17. 16. 18. Sure though they had no Officers they are a homogeneous true visible Church as Mr. H teacheth page 1. c. 5. page 5. and so here or six Churches if we contend not about names under one Presbyterial government which is the yeelding of the cause and yet at forty miles distance and yet by no will or appointment can they meet in one place O but they are all one Church in our account one congregation in Christs account Shew us Scripture for this acception of the word Church in Old or New Testament that they are one single congregation otherwise Mr. H. his account is no account If they be one Church because they have one and the same power jurisdiction officers they had before So we say and the same power and jurisdiction in nature and essence we grant but so all the congregations on earth have one and the same power and jurisdiction covenant seals saith Christ hope of glory so we agree Why dispute we if the meaning be that all these six swarmes for a thousand will be a number too great for one congregation if not sufficient are but one individual congregation though now separated by forty miles and meeting in six sundry places 1. Give us Scripture for that Church 2. Give us any Greek Author sacred or prophane that so speakes for we stand not to Mr. H. his account
in this 3. Where there are and must be six sundry meetings coitiones six numero distinctae 2. Six companies hearing at the same time six several Sermons 3. Partaking of six Tables of the Lord numerically distinct here sure must be fix congregations as our Brethren define us a Church a company of Believers meeting in one place c. And if so here is a prelacy 3. A number of non-residents for all are Elders ruling but it is physically impossible that all can be Elders teaching So Mr. H. then it is noâ— essential to a Church that they meet all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in one place as the brethren often tell us M. H. But when the Congregations are fixed and they established in peace and setled with support about them not more then may comely and comfortably meet together to partake of all ordinances should be one Church Ans. If the six swarms which issue out of the numerous Church of Ierusalem disturb the peace and make war and division in the Church it is strange The Eldership or Presbytery over these six swarms so separated by many miles in divers Colonies may either meet and exercise discipline and dispence censures to these six swarms not yet setled and provided with Officers or they may not meet To say they may not meet for that end is to deny that they are under one Presbytery of the same chosen Elders contrary to what Mr. H. said If they may meet to dispence censures here shal be ruling Elders no physical possibility of teaching the swarms so separated as fourty miles they may haply hear of written Decrees as Act. 16. 4. but cannot be edified by preaching 2. So this Church congregational which cannot comely and comfortably meet to partake of all the ordinances is no ordinance of Christ and so no congregational Church But such are these swarms that are fourty miles distant 3. This Church is either visible or not neither can be said by Mr. H. his principles as elsewhere is proved Mr. H. Hence an answer may be easily accommodated to the examples which Mr. R. brings for a Presbyterian Church 1. That of the Apostles will no wise suit his end for to make up a Presbyterial Church there must be many congregations many Elders appropriated to these congregations which have power over their own only and not over others and these must combine and upon the combination the Elders must assemble and dâ—spence their censures and set down their decisions But there were no Elders at Jerusalem appropriate to their several charges and Churches which had power only over them and such Elders the Apostles could not be because though they had all power in them yet they had no power limited for that should contradict their Apostolick commission Ans. I smile to read this worthy man yeild in terminis a Presbyterial Church and yet be saith the examples serve not Mr. R. his end Why saith he 1. To make up a Presbyterial Church there must be many congregations good so say we 2. There must be many Elders appropriated to these Congregations which have power over their own only saith he and not over others That we deny I should say any other save this worthy man whom I much loved and ever honoured who would write a Book against Presbyterial government and yet did not understand the constituent elements of a presbyterial Church deserves to be censured for Mr. H. yieldeth all the presbyterial Church that Mr. R. pleads for or that the famous Synod at Westminster desire where there were eminently learned men who well understood Presbyterial government and all adversaries thereof An eminent man Mr. Ier. Burroughs one of the dissenting Brethren did not oppose nor enter his dissent against the proposition concerning a Presbyterial Church as Mr. H. does nor look upon it as a principal of Presbyterial government only the Dissenters did hold there was but one single congregation at Ierusalem in which they are redacted to miserable absurdities and in these two Mr. H. contradicts them let them compose their domestick contradictions See the answer of the Assembly of Divines to the seven dissenting Brethren An. 1644. Suppose in Jerusalem saith the Synod there were ten congregations and twenty officers feeding and ruling them in common not one of them fixed to any one congregation This kind of Presbytery would pass for a lawful government and none of these incongruities or absurdities are charged on them by this argument and it shall not follow that ruling and teaching are not commensurable as the Holy Ghost makes them commensurable 2. Mr. H. cannot nor any man for him clear from that text Act. 2â— whether they were fixed or not fixed they are the Elders of the Church of Ierusalem that is as Mr. H. saith contradicting the dissenting Brethren Elders of divers congregations under one Presbyterial government which is all we crave 2. Fixedness or not fixedness of Elders is an accident of the visible governing Church to our Brethren who hold that it is the same numerical Church homogeneous which being void of Elders may chuse their officers and thereafter being fixed and formed may excommunicate all their Elders if they turn heretical so that the people is the Church without their officers and the officers to Mr. H. are separable adjuncts and the coming or going of the separable adjuncts of the Church cannot alter the nature of the Church It is most weak that Mr. H. saith that the Apostles could not be fixed Pastors to them for then they should be limited Pastors to them and so not Apostles for there can be no contradiction between Apostles and Pastors for their fixed preaching and fixed administring of the seals For example Pauls pastoral officiating a year and six months at Corinth Act. 18. 11. and so many years at Sphesus so many years at Rome differs not in nature and essence from the pastoral preaching and administring of the seals in constantly fixed Pastors chosen to the congregation for all their life and yet he remained habitu and actu primo an Apostle Yes the adding of an extraordinary seal of a miracle contradicts not the charter or the preaching of the Gospel more then Samuels judging at Gilgal is opposite to his judging all Israel at Ramah Extension of preaching to many is a meer accident and a members receiving of the Supper in his own Church is not opposite to his receiving thereof in four other Churches See the Answer of the Assembly page 115 116. As also if the twelve Apostles govern as they do Act. 6. All the twelve meetings and yet neither do nor can preach all of them to every one of the twelve except all the twelve be in twelve several meetings at once then which is a monstrous impossibility 1. Ruling is divided from preaching 2. Then all the twelve cannot fulfil their Ministry Yes 3. Then Episcopal ruling of many Churches and neither being bound nor able to
teach any of them or all of them is not sinful But sure the Apostles might govern send their decrees and Epistles to many Churches the members whereof they never saw in the face Nor could all the many thousands who had power of judging with the Elders as our Brethren say meet in one place comely and comfortably to act and therefore Christ so must never have appointed such a judicature to rule all these congregations who are entitatively one so must they say what we say and more For all the congregations on earth are entitatively and in nature one and yet our Brethren will be far from saying that they are all under one government as they say that these meetings at Ierusalem were M. H. The rest of the examples of Antioch Ephesus Rome though it were granted upon their greater growth and increase and so want of Elders they might meet in divers places for the while these might still be under one presbytery their officers in a distinct manner attending upon them And therefore Gerson Bucerus in his answer sayes here Quis adeo ineptire sustinuerit c. Who can say that because they meet in divers places they were under divers Presbyteries or Elders Ans. 1. This is a short way of answering with a leaving out of the Church of Samaria a great City wherein all both men and women were baptized the Church of Corinth of Thessalonica c. 2. And yet there is no lesse cause to say all the Saints at Rome Antioch Ephesus Samaria could not meete in one place then that these of Ierusalem could not 2. If they might meet in divers places for the while and yet be under one Presbytery Here is a Presbyteriall Church of many Congregations for a while Here is a Prelaticall and Antichristian Government for a while at least ordained by Christ. And Mr. H. writes a Book with a huge noise of absurdities with which he burdens his Brethren the Presbyterians yet he will suffer their Church to stand for a while 3. Who told Mr. H that a Presbyterial Church may stand for a while during the time of the growth of the the Church of Ierusalem Antioch Ephesus but no longer for when the swarmed out Churches are once setled the Presbyterian Church must downe againe since the Scripture speakes nothing of this Who gave Mr. H. leave to set up an Antichristian Tabernacle for so is the Presbytery to him for an houre and pull it downe again 4. It is a wonder that Mr. H. should cite Gerson Bucer cuttedly as a Witnesse so much for a Presbyteriall Church not in the swarming out of Churches onely of which Bucer hath not one word but in the setled state of the Church for Bucer contradicts Mr. H. and all his as foolishly erring when they say such Churches meet in divers places for the Word and Seales Ergo they are independent in their government and cannot be under one common government Bucer saith if they lie near together it is folly to say they are under divers Presbyteries and so say we Mr. H. 2. It doth not appear out of any Text nor any evincing Argument gathered therefrom that setting aside the Church of Jerusalem they should needs meet in several places Ans. Then the Church of Ierusalem met in sundry places by Mr. H. his argument but this shall offend the dissenting Brethren that maintain against the Synod at Westminster that they meet all in one place 2. Mr. H. should have given a reason why the Church of Ierusalem met in sundry places and not the other Churches of Antioch Ephesus but because he saw our Arguments run as strong for other Churches as for Ierusalem He was pleased to dictate what he could not demonstrate and so leave the Reader in the dark 3. Before I leave this let Mr. H. or his teach what is meant by this that there were about three thousand added to the Church Act. 2. 21. whether by the Church be meant the one hundred and twenty of which ch 1. and whether there the one hundred and twenty were there to receive the three thousand as members at that time in a judicial way And if they were not there how the three thousand were not added primarily to the Catholike Christian Church that then was and secondarily to this or to that Church as we say For when there were said to be added to the Church they were not added to themselves Mr. H. 3. Let it be considered whether by Church may not be meant many Churches Saul made havock of the Church i. e. of the faithful of many Churches Ans. It is weak as water Saul persecuteth the Church i. e. members of the independent Church Ergo there is no Presbyterial Church Ergo there is not such a thing as a Synod for he persecuted Iames Peter and the Elders and Brethren members of the Synod where he might find them now the Apostles were not fixed member of congregations and let Mr. H. consider whether Luke gives not a better interpretat on then he Act. 83. Saul made havock of the Church entring into every house and haling mâ—n and women and committed them to pâ—ison So that Saul destroyed the scattered members that were nâ—t inchurched and where he found any of this way Act. 9. 2. whether members of a congregation or not even members of divers meetings under one Presbytery as he grants he persecuted them And by this the Church at Ierusalem Act. 11. 22. must be Churches congregational at Ierusalem And Act. 2. The Lord added to the Church such as should be saved that is the Lord added to divers Independent Congregations such as should be saved good but this Church and these common Elders meet for acts of Government Act. 2. 18. and the day following Paul went in with us to Jâ—… and all the Elders verse 25. were present Sâ—re the place shewes they meet for acts of Government Yea Act. 11. 30. 21. 18. They sent alms to the Elders of Iudea to be distributed to the distressed in Iudea As also the Elders of Iudea were members of the Synod Act. 1â— And how could there be administrating of the seals without any jurisdiction at all to debar the unworthy CHAP. IX The Arguments of Mr. R. for a Ministerial Church from Matth. 18. are vindicated from the Exceptions of Mr. Hooker MR. H. If Christ allude to the Synedry then must Mat. 18. be expounded of a Presbyterial Church Mr. H. both Proposition and Assumption is denied Ans. Mr. H. leaps from one Book to another I no where frame an Argument from a meer allusion but so if Christ so allude to an authoritative company that hath power of binding and loosing as the Jewish Sanhedrim in this Mat. 18. then he judgeth the Church Mat. 18. to be a Juridical Church 2. It s a poor Argument he alludes not to the Jewish Synagogue because that Synagogue had no power of Excommunication as this Church Mat. 18. hath
their voices The Body of a Corporation may put out a Major upon desert therefore women and children may do it No the wise God hath included the votes of women in the male Ans. Nay but Mr. H. shall not so elude the Argument Whatsoever the judging binding and loosing Church of believers may do that every member of the joynt community may do in collegio if the Keyes be given to them as Mr H. and Mr. Cotton say as actual believers giving Peters confession Mat. 16. and therefore Mr. H. too suddenly sayes The consiquence he would have said the major for its a lawful Syllogism is feeble for women children sons come to agâ— servants which he left out are formal and essential parts of the believing Church to whom the Keyes are given as to the first subject If the Keyes be not given to them as confessing and professing believers because not to women sons servants then not to all confessing and professing believers as such then not to all blessed as taught by a teacher above flesh and blood as Peter was Mat. 16. This shall cross the Principles of our Brethren the Truth and Scripture cannot but cross them nor can it be denied but women sons come to age servaÌ„ts are no less members of that Church than the multitude of male-believers for they confess Christ as Peter are blessed and built on the Rock as well as Peter and are no less conceived in charity to have some spiâ—…l good in them as Mr. H. dictates cap. 2. par 1 15 16. and these must be visible Saints to whom Mr. H. his definition of visible Saints agrees and therefore our brethren must either quit the principles they follow or then a multitude of believers of visible Saints must be larger than the actual binding and loosing Church Mat. 18. and against their will this Tell the Church must be understood of Tell some believers onely if they will The Officers but Tell not women nor sons nor servants for they are no part of the binding and loosing Church and If he hear not the Church that is as the Hebraism there If he obey not the Church if he obey not some believers Men and Heads of Families not women servants â—ons Let him be to thee as a publican c. 2. So woman are either not capable of believing and visible Saintship which none can say or they are not capable of a power of binding and loosing and so a power capable of binding and loosing is not given to the multitude of believers as the Church Mat. 18. 3. Nor are women sons servants debarred from voicing in Election because it is a Church-power for it is no power of jurisdiction For 1. Their tacit voices and consents are not excluded because they must try the spirits not upon trust fide implicitâ believe every teacher more than men or believe as the Church believes more than their husbands nor must they take Doctrines as truth upon their husbands word not are women so excluded from speaking in the Church as they may upon no occasion confess their faith 2. Profess vocally repentance 3. Depose as Witnesses 4. Accuse the guilty before the binding Church 4. Nor may a Corporation cast out a Major by an authoritative power such as binding and loosing is Mat. 18. 5. We seek a warrant why the votes of women in choosing their Pastors must more be included in the votes of the male than their being essential parts of the redeemed Church is included in the males or their confessing publickly that Jesus is the Christ as many women Martyrs and sons and servants have gloriously done and yet their confession of Christ to the death must be personal and not included in the confession of husband or parents as Mat. 10. 32. Mr. H. Arg. 5. of Mr. R. Those to whom the essence and definition of a Ministerial Church having power to excommunicate doth belong those and those onely are understood under the Name of the Church Mat. 18. But the essence and definition of a Ministerial Church having power to excommunicate doth not necessarily belong to a great company of believers assembled Church-wise Ans. Both propositions may be denied Neither a Church without officers nor as having them is here onely understood but the second sense is here firstly attended For both people and Elders have their power parts and places in a right order and manner when it s said a Ministerial Church is here understood Ministerial notes either Ministers without the body exclusively and that is false or Ministers with the body inclusively Now a Ministerial Church in the fairest sense aims at both In the first sense the proposition is false in the second it doth not conclude to whom the essence and definition of a Ministerial i. e. of a Church of Ministers without the body having power to excommunicate doth necessarily belong These and these onely are here understood This Mr. R. l. 1. p. 226. refuâ—eth Ans. Well then Mr. H. denies the conclusion then both a Ministerial Church and a Church of Redeemed meeting to partake of Ordinances have their part here Ergo women have their part here 2. If a Church in both sâ—nses be here understood when all the Officers turn grievous Wolves Socinians Papists Familists such as say they are Apostles and do liâ— then 1. Must the people that are stumbled complain to themselves This is not just to make the complaining party saith M. H. judge What if they unjustly complain and say their officers are Presbyterial and Prelatical and are Legal Preachers and preach neither Christ nor Free-grace then hath Christ ordained them whose lips preserve not knowledge to be the onely judging and first Church which hath power to excommunicate to be the first and onely Judges-of sound Doctrine and Heresie in officers And suppose the Church of people and officers be here firstly understood we cannot complain of the Familist people of which there were too many in Nâ—E to the Elders for the same reason 2. Nor is it true that people and Elders the people must in judging be first by Mr. H. have their power parts and place in this work for all Elders and people have equally a decisive voice except women and children and seâ—vants and by what reason they want votes a reason 〈◊〉 yet is not heard of 3. There is no reason that binding and loosing may be transacted by onely a power of judgement in people for then a power of office is accidental to binding and loosing how then can a society with both power of judgement and of office be understood here firstly as Mr. H. saith Therefore I ask a reason why officers who are meer adjuncts such aâ— come in at the by and as latter in nature power and operation to the visible Church should have any hand in binding and loosing since all officers are made and unmade ordained and cast out by the male-Church by this way 4. Nor can the
to be false with the same Argument Because many better Reasons may haply be given which is bad Logick for other Reasons may be given and Separatists Morellius Anabaptists and Prelatical men have besieged but never taken in this Text but if this be the onely seeming and apparent reason given for popular jurisdiction yea or that can be given the consequence is not proved by Mr. H. his Adverb haply which implies No as well as I. And when Mr. R. saith the Reasons against our sense are Sophisms it s not an answer to say I. but stronger arguments haply may be rendred by others such as never were alledged before What if one should say stronger Reasons and clearer Scriptures yet than ever have been alledged may haply be rendred for unwritten Traditions Image worship Praying to the Dead Papists should be little stronger than they are 2. The Argument is but this If the word Church in all the Scriptures so often mentioned be never taken for the Elders onely it a strong suspicion it is not so taken in this place Matth. 18. But the word Church is such 1. The major is denied All the judiciouâ— Interpreters finde a word onely in this sense in this place and that it cannot bear sense according to the analogie of faith but in this sense onely as scope matter and circumstances of the place inforce and yet the same word must be otherwise taken in many other places And when all is done the conclusion of the apparent reason amounts but to a suspicion and Mr. H. of his own addes the qualification of strong suspicion and Mr. R hath leave upon better grounds to adde that his own suspicion is weak Mr. H. wrongs that eminently learned and godly man Mr. Ball who proves the Elders here must be meant and no other Church and Mr. H. touches not with one finger his reasons 2. I retort the Argument If the word Church of the Redeemed meet to partake of all Ordinances Word Seals Censures c. often mentioned in Scripture be never taken for Brethren onely excluding believing women sons come to age of 15 or 16 years which are the far larger number of the Redeemed confederate visible Church called sanctified as 1 Cor. 1. 1. 2 Cor. 1. 1. Eph. 1. 1. Col. 1. 2. 1 Thess. 1. 1. 2 Thess 1. 1 c. then can it not be so taken Mat. 18. and the Assumption must be as strong That the word Church in this sense is destitute of the least loving look of the allowance of any Text that might be a second in the field as is the Rhetorication in place of Disputation of Mr. H. therefore we desire a parallel place for the acception oâ— the word Church or onely male-Church of Redeemed meeting for all Ordinances Mr. H. answers not when he tells us that Women for their sex and children for want of the exercise of understanding are excluded from governing Ans. That is another question whether they be excluded from governing from this what is the notation of the word Church Mat. 18. and whether women children come to age and servants be not essential parts and the far larger part of the Church of believors fed redeemed of the Church which Chrâ—st hath instituted in the Gospel that is saith the Discipline of N. E. of a combination of faithful godly persons meeting for that end to partake of all the Ordinances of God in one place-built on the Rock Mat. 16. If such a signification of the word Church be not in all the Scripture is not this to have in the bag a stone a stone when we say Tell the Church and if he hear not the Church Mat. 18. is the Church-meeting in one place for hearing the Word receiving the seals professing the faith of Peter built upon the Rock which essentially includes women aged children servants but yet Tell the Church is not Tell the women aged children and servants for they are excluded from governing say they true but they are not excluded from being members of the Church Mat. 18. which in its proper signification as our Brethren say signifieth only this redeemed visible Church built on the rock meeting in one place c. 3. The word Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must in Scripture be restricted to the subject matter and the end wherefore the convention is instituted and seldom is it taken but it excludes some such as Act. 19. it cannot signifie the Church of Christ but a civil tumultuary meeting The town Clerk dismissed the Church 2. Eph. 5. 26. Christ loved his Church and gave himself for her The Church there is such a Catholick body visible or invisible as he shall present without spot or wrinkle and excludeth rotten members professors as Magus who are no more but visible members but includeth all real Saints Men Women Infants Jews Gentiles c. 3. It notes these who convene in the same place to be fed with Word Seals Censures Act. 11. 26. a whole year they assemble with the Church 1 Cor. 14 4. he that prophecieth edifieth the Church It must exclude Infants who though members of the visible Church yet cannot be edified by prophecying but cannot but include Women more aged children and servants and say there were but one place in all the World where the Church came together for the hearing of the Word receiving of the Lords Supper that one place were sufficient to teach what the word Church notes in that place And so here Mat. 18. is the like case 4. Tell the Church must be tell the Church that hath power to bind and loose on earth and which if the offender hear not he must be declared a heathen but this is neither women children nor servants by our Brethren 2. The binding and loosing here is to be expounded of the specifick acts of office never given to any by other Scriptures but only to officers 2 Thes. 5. 12 14. Luke 10. 16. Heb. 13. 17. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 17 20. Act 20. 28. Rom. 12. 7 8. Mat. 16. 17. 1 Pet. 5. 1 2. Tit. 2. 5. Ioh 21. 15. Ephes. 4. 11 12. Is. 6. 5. Ier. 3. 15. 5. Tell the Church if he hear not the Church shall be by us gladly expounded of both Rulers and Professors in their own kind 1. Let him be to thee as a Heathen that is to the whole Church women and servants by withdrawing from his company Puâ—ge out all ye who have been puffed up and mourned not and such were women and so men also to whom he writeth 1 Cor. 1. 1. And women were a part of the lump in danger to be infected and upon that hazard were not to eat drink with an excommunicated man 1 Cor. 5. 6 12. and were not to be mixed but to eschew scandalous persons 2 This. 3. 14 Rom. 16. 17. nor receive such a man unto their house nor bid him God speed 2 Ioh 10. 11. Tit. 3. 10. which the women were to
do one way and the Elders another way So 2 Cor. 2. 7. Ye ought rather to forgive him and comfort him Sure women children of age and servants to whom he writes were to forgive in their way for to them he determined to come 2 Cor. 1. 15. They were a part of his rejoycing v. 14. they were anointed established sealed by the Spirit v. 21 22. as well as the men and Elders And say the word of confirming their love were an authoritative word as it is Yet it is so as applied to the Elders not as applied to women As the same word of Worshipping relating to Iehovah is a religious adoring relating to David is civil reverence 1 Chr. â—9 21. The people bowed their heads worshipped the Lord and the King 1 Sam. 12. 18 All the people greatly feared the Lord and Samuel Though they were two really distinct actions And this cannot be denied by Mr. H. who gives to the Elders an official power of jurisdiction to the Brethren a judicial power of judgment Ergo they excommunicate not one and the same way 6. Yes and Paul writes to Timothy not as to a Christian simply but as to a Pastor representing the company of Elders as Christ speaks to Peter Mat. 16. as to a Pastor to take heed to Doctrine and reading 1 Tim. 4. 14 16. What Widows 1 Tim 5. 9. What Watchmen 1 Tim. 3. 1 2. 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 17 22. What Deacons 1 Tim. 3. 10 11. there should be in the Church How he should rebuke preach Now this way the people should be warned how to preach how to rebuke not to lay on hands suddenly to save themselves and others by preaching if they have a joint power of ruling with officers It is true he writes to Timothy as to a Christian to flee the lusts of you hâ— but in order to the Ministry that he may be an example to the flock 2 Tim. 2. otherwise women children come to age servants are to flee lusts and to follow righteousness faith love peace c. yet they are to exercise no jurisdiction 7. Tell the Church cannot bear this as Mr. H. would say tell first the Church of Officers and people when the officers are too ordinarily grievous wolves seducers blind guides Idol-shepherds Act. 20. 29. Mat. 7. 15. 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. 1 Iohn 4. 1. Rev. 2. 14 20. T it 3. 10. Ier. 23. 9 15. Ier. 14. 14 15. Isa. 56. 10 11. Mich. 3. 5 6. Zach 11. 8 15 16. Then must the keys and power of binding and loosing be firstly in the people not in the officers who are separable adjuncts as our brethren say the garments of the Church not parts of the Church as garments are not parts of a man Lastly Mr. H. cannot build his new house but by raising the foundation stones of all our worthy Protestant Divines and Fathers who prove that the Pope should hear the general Council from Matth. 18. So Chrysost. hom 85. in Ioan. Orig. hom 7. in Ezek. August Ssrm. 49. de ver domini Cyprian Iewel Apolo c. 8. div 2. page 55. Tho. Mort. Appel Protest l. 4. c. 2. sect 8. page 451. 452. Aene. Sylv. in Gest. Conc. Basil. fol. 5. 51. Rom. Pont. non audist Eccles. Christum non audiet And Riv. Catho Ortho. To 1. Tract 1. q. 8. Papists that are sounder as Gerson Almain Occum Cusanus Contarenâ—â—s Caâ—etanus Ferus Toletus Menochius Maldonatus c. say the Pope is a Brother and ought to hear the Church Mr. H. The Angel of the Church of Ephesus stands for the whole Church saith Mr. R. Ans. See how strangely shall that sound To the Angel of the Church of Ephesus i. e. To the Church of the Church of Ephesus Ans. This is a poor consequence it is known there are often two Tropes in one word The word Angel being put for many Angels as Didoclavius and other learned Authors from Psal. 34 7. prove And then these many overseers are put for the Church and rebuked in the people and the people in them When an Embassador speaks to the Parliament he speaks to England and when he speaks to the Speaker he speaks to the Parliament Will it follow the Embassador speaks to England of England A headless conceit and such quirks make a cause to be suspected so when one offended tells the Church he but tells the brethren of the Church and this is the Church of the Church And if women sons servants be excluded as Mr. H. excludes them then he tells the Church of the Church Mr. Parker though not far from our Brethrens way hath said the very same for which Mr. H. refuteth Mr. R. And if Mr. Parker shews my mind in that when Mr. H. refutes therein M. Parker I yield but he contradicts Mr. Parker Mr. H. It is said Acts 18. 22. Paul saluted the Church at Jerusalem it cannot be thought in reason that the Elders only were saluted because the scope of Paul was to confirm the hearts of the Disciples and therefore had an eye to the weakest and those that wanted his sweet refreshing who heard of his arrival and assembled to give comfortable entertainment to him and to be comforted by him Ans. The Argument must then be thus if any Paul saluted and kissed for so is the original word as many as he confirmed and encouraged in the way of grace at Ierusalem But he confirmed in that way all and every one man woman servants rich poor Ergo he kissed them all and saluted them all Let Mr. H. see to the conclusion it is all his own 2. The Argument is not brought to prove that the word Church there noteth precisely only the Elders Nor does Mr. R. alledge it upon that account precisely but that the word Church may note some eminent professors and note a Church of all men women children yea the thousands who meet in sundry places by the grant of Mr. H. came not out to meet Paul and were saluted of him for to be saluted was but a matter of courtesie though Christian but to be comforted and confirmed in the faith is another thing Mr. H. The word Church in the Hebrew and Greek used by the Septuagint notes the Rulers of the Church not always the body and it is granted without any hurt to our cause Ans. Since the signification of words and of the word Church as Moses and the Prophets use them is frequently followed in the New Testament by the Evangelists and Apostles it is clear our Saviour Mat. 18. departed not from the received signification of the words in the Old Testament used by the Septuagint And so the word Tell the Church hath a better warrant to be expounded Tell the Rulers then tell all the faithful men women children and servants therefore the suspicion is so strong as Mr. H. said that there is no parallel Text for this signification of a male-Church excluding women and officers who
may excommunicate all officers and whereas he so much contends for the signification of the word Church Let him answer what is meant there 1 Cor. 11. 16. If any man seem to be contentious we have no such custom neither the Churches of Christ. If the meaning be that the congregations meeting in the same place contend not among themselves what if they so should do who should right them by our Brethrens way and if that be the Church that meets in one place onely when shall the Church Catholick which Christ loved and gave himself for meet not until the day of Judgement and did the Brethren testifie of the charity of Gaius 2 Ioh. 16 before the Church was that in the convened together congregation or was it not before the men of the Church And 1 Cor. 11. When ye 〈◊〉 together to the Church Was not this to the meeting of men and women except women be debarred from the Lords Supper And when Saul made havock of the Church he must persecute only the binding and loosing Church but the Scripture saith he persecuted both men and women Act. 8. 3. 9. 2. Mr. H. Arg 11. The Church which the Plaintiff must tell is to admonish publickly the offender But this is the Church of Elders 1. Thes 5. 12. 13. 1 Tim. 5. 20. Luk. 10. 16. for they onely are to receive publick complaints Tit. 1. 13. 1 Tim. 5. 19. 2 Tim. 4. 2. Ans. Complaints are to be given to the Elders that they may prepare them for the congregation and lend the action Tâ—â—â—efore the incestuous Corinthian 〈◊〉 said to be râ—… of many and so judged of many not by the judgement only of discration for so they might judge these that were without but legally Ans. Mr. H. answers not one word of Scripture for telling the complaints to the Elders Christ saith Tell the Church that is tell all the visible Saints say our Brethren 2. That the incestuous Corinthian was rebuked legally of many that is of the Elders and Brethren or male-Male-Church only that is said not proved If we speak of judging by the judgement of discretion he was rebuked of Elders Brethren Women aged Children Servants for it concerned them in conscience to have knowledge of it and to yield to withdraw from him and to forgive him upon his repentance to joyn with him else their obedience must be blind 2. The minor is false 1. For though they judge Heathen with the judgement of discretion it follows not that therefore Brethren Women aged Children and Servants should not also judge an excommunicate person by the same judgement 2. The probation is faulty for I appeal to the conscience of our Brethren whether there be not sundry kinds of judgement of discretion and whether Church-members have not one kind of judgement of discretion toward the excommunicate man who is now under a medicinal Church-cure and another judgement of discretion toward them that are without and were never members Mr. H. to Mr. R. his twelfth Argument It hath received an 〈◊〉 out of a mistake because neither women alone nor children will make a Church nor have any publick power put into their hands for that purpose Ans. I never said in any Argument that women and children there alone maâ—e a Church nor spake I of womens ruling there But yet I say women children of years of discretion servaâ—â—s being the Lords freemen and professing the faith Arg. 1. The essential parts and largest part of the Congregationâ—… Church of Believers professing the faith of Peter builded upon the rock Mat. 18. â—â—â—ting every Lords day to partake of all the Ordinances and therefore if the Church Mat. 16. signifie such a Church 〈◊〉 â—hat which you say women and such children and servants must especially be understood as parts thereof under the name of the Church tell the Church and if so the Church to which we complain doth not bind and loose by your own grant 2. What ground is there in the Word that the Brethren alone because men should only be mooned by the name of the instituted Church in the Gospel or the 〈◊〉 Church of Believers partakers of all the ordinances excluding women and such children and servants since there 〈◊〉 neither made nor female bound nor free to be regarded in the condtion of believing visible Saints Gal. 3. 28. 〈◊〉 9. 14. 1 Cor. 7. 21 22. So is not this very like to the respect of persons condemned by the Apostle Iâ—… ch 2 3 4 5. when brethren because of their sex and heads of families must be the only Church of believers built upon the rock the Body of Christ the Kingdom of Christ the Redeemed of God partakers of all the precious ordinances and the only visible Church above all the officers women children servants 3. Nor hath such a Church of only few any such power put in their hand and so to say because it is said Tell the Church except Mr. H. prove them to be the governing Church above the Officers is to beg the question for Mr. Cotton and Mr. Burroughs say without officers the brethren can exercise nâ— jurisdiction no excommunication one of the highest acts of rude in the Church they have nothing without the officers saith Mr. Burroughs but brotherly admonition no jurisdiction And Mr. H. is to give a parallel place in old and new Testament if he hear not the Church id est the male-Church of Brethren let him be cast out Mr. H. Arg. 13. Not only the Church must convene to worship God in Spirit and Truth but that they bind and loose by the Pastoral Spirit of Paul and officers in their convention Ans. The Church met hath power to execute all acts of discipline as well as doctrine 2. The Church of Corinth is blamed because without the knowledge of Paul or his authority as they ought to have done they did not excommunicate the incestuous person only for their encouragement he expresseth his consent and the concurrence of his spirit Ans. That the Church of Believers without the pastoral spirit and authority of Paul or any other officer and excluding the tacit consent of women children of age and believing servants could exercise all acts of Discipline and Doctrine that is of pastoral preaching destroyes Mr. H. his principles for who can preach but sent Pastors Rom. 10. 14. not unofficed brethren And as to the point of Jurisdiction Mr. Cotton and Mr. Burroughs with me deny it and Mr. H. nakedly saith it That the Church of Corinth was rebuked for not excommunicating the man is true But 1. what means he by the Church rebuked 1. All that were rebuked must be the Church can Mr. H. deny but women children of years servants were rebuked as those who were puffed up and mourned not ver 1 2. 2. And as those who were a part and the largest part of the lump that is of the body of the people in danger to be leavened with that
the Rock made up of Brethren and no Sisters Ah! are women servants aged children nor redeemed not built on the Rock So is there a Gospel-instituted Church described The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Stephanus tells us is onely twice in the New Testament 1 Pet. 2. 17. Love the brotherhood that is the company of the brethren say Mr. Leigh Beza Calvin English Annotators The company of the brethren Lorinus The Church Esthius The brethren by regeneration and new birth So Piscator The brethren that are regenerated as the Nobility is put for the Nobles Let any man judge if name or thing be so much as hinted at when Paul and the rest of the Apostles export the brethren Iam. 5. 12. My brethren swear not does he not forbid women to swear or speak they of the brethren onely of a single congregation Yea and when Paul determined to come to the brethren at Rome Rom. 1. 13 14. to whom he was debtor to preach the Gospel came he onely as such a debtor to brethren of a single congregation or onely such brethren of a single congregation justified by faith are they onely no debtors to the flesh Rom. 8. 12. 7. 1. 10. 1. 7. 4. Wherefore my brethren ye are becâ—me dead to the law by the body of Christ are not women dead to the law through Christ See Rom. 8. 12. 1 Cor. 1. 10 26. and in many places of the Old and New Testament if the Scripture mean onely unofficed men by the Fraternity and Brethren Cyprian hath the word Fraternity the whole Fraternity but all that reade him know he means most ordinarily the whole Church and flock of men and women And when it is taken for onely men it is brethren in office Act. 10. 23. 15. 23. never for brethren of this new devised Church Augustine useth it sometime for brethren in the Ministery and so doth Basil and the Fathers Mr. H. However the Elders are superior to the fraternity in regard of office rule act and exercise which is proper onely to them and not to the fraternity the people or Church are superiour to the Elders in point of censure each have their full scope in their own sphere and compass The office of Major King Emperour is not prejudged because the Corporation Parliament Princes and States for faults may depose them Ans. What he calls the fraternity in the one line in the next he calls it without all Scripture the People or Church as if women and servants were no part of the people and Church redeemed by Christ. 2. Whereas he makes the people or Church superior to the Elders all of them if Hereticks in regard of censure not of office and rule He makes censuring or excommunicating no part of rule contrary to Scripture Excommunicating is either an act of teaching or 2. of administring the Seals or 3. of visiting by private exhorting convincing or comforting for an act of feeding for publick edification it must be 1 Cor. 5. 5. 2 Cor. 10. 8. But that it can be none of these it needs no probation to excommunicate is not to preach c. 2. It is contrary to Mr. Cottons words 3. The Ordinance of Christ is prejudged where â—nofficed men take on them the name of the Church and are not the Church and to excommunicate where they have no such power of the Keyes given to them by any word of Christ. The instances of a Major King c. prove nothing All free Societies may by the Law of God create and also choose Solomon David to be their King and unking them again for a fault as elsewhere I have proved And here is a clear Law of God but that a new devised fraternity of some few unofficed brethren should rule and over-rule and the sheep excommunicate all their officers must have a word of institution not Mr. H. his naked word M. H. Hence the censure of Excommunication for the act is common to the Elders onely for the manner of managing of it its peculiar for the Elders to be leaders in that action and thence it is they are called Leaders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 13. 17. Ans. I know not why the censure of Excommunication should not be common to both the Elders and this new fraternity both in regard of the power and the act of Excommunication except Mr. H. shew that the office addes a new power of Excommunication which the fraternity hath not and if so 1. The fraternity before they were officers and now when they are all turned grievous Wolves do excommunicate and yet they want this new official power of Excommunication which is strange for then they shall not have the complete power of Excommunication and yet they exercise the act with commission from Christ. 2. It is to me a mystery what superiority in the manner of managing the act of Excommunication the officers have above the fraternity they load i. e. they preside and moderate in the actual dâ—â—pensing of censures and therefore are called Oversâ—â—rs Heb. 13. 17. Good Ergo moderating the acts of judging makes the Pastor an overseer and watcher for the souls of the members of the Iudicature as one who must give an account to God for so the place Heb. 13. 17. 18. is Was ever Scripture so tortured The scope of that place is Heb. 13. that men women obey their watchmen feeding by the Word preached by Seals and Censures the flock so the words So Beza Calvin Pareus Marlorat Piscator so Cajitanus Iustinus Martyr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rulers Never man I dare say Father Protestant Luâ—â—â—ran Papist or Interpreter who expound that passage dreamed that the officers are called overseers Heb. 13. 17 18. because they lead and preside or convene and dissolve the congregation For it follows the Moderator of a Judicature hath a superiority of office over the members of the Synod and watches for their souls 2. That he is the Pastor of Elders and Pastors in the act of Excommunication and rules them but reacheth them not and this is the Prelate 3. When there be twelve Pastors over one congregation of Ierusalem in acts of censure Peter or some other leading the action must be a Pope with superiority of office over these to watch for their soulâ— 4. When the Brethren excommunicate all their officers an unofficed Brother must lead the action as an overseer Heb. 13. â—7 What superiority of Jurisdiction hath this or any Moderator or Speaker in Parliament or Prolocutor in a Synod for he hath but one vote If it be a priority of honour for age and grace and gifts we must obey all the aged and such as in learning and holiness exceed us for they watch for our souls by the place Heb. 13. 17. as Mr. H. teacheth us CHAP. II. Of the first subject of the power of the Keys MR. H. The power of the Keys is committed to the Church of
the same Ergo King Saul and the Judges only have not judicial power of life and death but the people have it also it follows not yea but saith he that Christ shall appoint a means of reformation and purging the Church that in an ordinary course shall not attain the end is deeply prejudicial to the faithfulness wisdom and power of Christ any manner of way this is an argument carnall and humane 1. Where hath Christ interposed his faithfulness and wisdom that if officers and brethren make use of the judicial power he hath given to them the Church shall be actually purged is not this the question 2. Where hath he promised a reformed Church in case these who have power to reform stand in the way shall Christs wisdome be accused or the Gospel reproched because either men hinder it to be preached or these to whom it is preached believe it not or does the faithfulness of God fail though all men are lyars Rom. 3. Is his wisedom darkned though all become vain and foolish in their imaginations yea if women servants children of age refuse to withdraw from the excommunicate the censure cannot edifie they have not for that a judicial power to excommunicate by Mr. H. his way Mr. H. The keys of the kingdom by way of Metaphor signifies all that ministerial power by Christ dispenced and from Christ received whereby all the affairs of his house in point of opening to such as stoop to him and of shutting to such as will not come under his authority are acted according to his mind Ans. Learned Mr. Wilson Mr. Liegh Beza Beda Chrysostome Augustine Ierom Cyprian tell us that the keys noteth ministerial power never since Learning and Tongues were in the world given to unofficed and private men to exercise and make use of them but to the oeconomus Master-houshold or steward Cyprian and the learned Annotator who answers Pamelius make Stantes distinguished from these who fell a part of the Church because they are not utterly to be debarred ut prophani canes as prophane ab omni rerum Ecclesiasticarum cognitione but never indued with juridical power as the Rulers to these Mr. H answers nothing onely all such means saith he as are sufficient private or publick to open and shut Heaven may be called the keys All means of promises and threatnings in the mouths of women Abigail and others of ged children and servants yea and of these of another congregation are sure means of the word for opening and shutting Heaven shall these women and children and servants for that bear the keys of the Kingdom of God Mr. H. The key of Royalty is only in Christ the key of charity in the hand of all believers who out of Christian love lend some help but have no power judicial to proceed There is the Key of subordinate power which only such and all such have as are combined in a special corporation and come under the external government of the Scepter of Christ such have good law to proceed against such as will not stoop to the rule Ans. 1. What the Brethren have more then the key of charity to lend help out of love is the debate sure if women be not excluded from the Law of Love this key cannot be taken from them 2. If only such and all such omne solum as are combined in a speciall corporation have the key of subordinate power this power essentially and universally must agree to the so combined body But women aged children servants are especially combined by the Church-covenant as is easie to prove from Mr. H. quod convenit omni soli convenit reciprocè universaliter Ergo only the combined Church-members and all the Church-members so women must excommunicate and all for them then the officers as members combined not as officers do excommunicate I quit all Logick if this can be eluded Now Mr. H. sayes that confederate Saints all and onely have the keys Mr. H. Pro. 3. The keys of subordinate power are seated firstly in the Church and by vertue of the Church they are communicated to any that in any measure or manner share therein heat to first in the fire as its proper subject the faculty of sense belongs first to the sensitive soul c. Ans. The power of the keys belongs to the Church of Believers of men and women as the first virtual subject 2. To the rulers and guides as to the formal subject as heat is in the fire so every part of the fire is formally hot as a part of the first formal subject as iron is hot by participation by the fire But by this Mr. H. must say all the parts of the Churches of Believers are endued with this power of binding and loosing as the partial and incomplete subject So yetmust women children and servants be endued formally with the judicial power of the keys but this is false 3. The keys are in the whole in the exercise in the rulers formally by the judicial power inherent in them in the people men and women by consent not by any inherent formal power juridical 4. The keys belong to all rulers ruled men women masters servants parents children objectively and finaliter for the edification of the whole body and every part thereof Eph. 4. 11 12. 2 Cor. 10 8. Mr. H. Is suits not with right reason to cast some part of the power firstly upon the people some part upon the Rulers as though there were two first subjects of this power which the letter of the text gainsayeth to thee will I give not to them it were to speak daggers and contradictions to make but one first subject of the power and yet have others to share in this power is more wide from the mark Ans. Judge if it suits with reason which judicious and godly Mr. Cotton saith when the Church of a particular Congregation walketh together in the truth all the brethren of the Church are the first subject of Church liberty and the Elders thereof of Church-authority and both of them together are the first subject of all Church power needful to be exercised within themselves whether in Election Ordination or Censures of their own body They may distinguish between the power of the keyes and between Church power But it suits as little with reason to make two to wit Elders and Brethren the two first subjects or one complete first subject of Church power as to make them one complete first subject or two first subjects of the power of the keys Nor is it against reason that the body organick be the first virtual subject of the Keys and the same body be the first formal subject of both the Keys and of Church-power in the exercise the Rulers acting their way and the people their way as is said nor are there for that two subjects of power 2. The Argument by which Mr. H. proveth this is most feeble It is said to Peter
to thee I will give the keys not to the 〈◊〉 Ergo Peter represents the people Believers only 〈◊〉 est the male-Church of the redeemed I would not buy such Logick for a Not for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a collective and represents many for the Keys of the Kingdom noteth the Keys of jurisdiction of preaching the word c. Now see he gives the keys of knowledge principally and firstly to the people and secondarily to the Elders who labour not in the word and doctrine in so far as they concur to make the word effectual Nor can the Lord have given the Key of only ruling to the preaching Elders and therefore he speaks to Peter as representing two subjects 3. It is neither dagger nor weapon of blood that the Catholick visible Church of the first-born including rulers and ruled be the first subject of free redemption of all power of the Keyes in their saving fruit of all styles the Spouse Body Love c. the saving priviledges of special note that one promised in the covenant of grace the new heart remission of sins perseverance ruling in the visible kingdom by binding and loosing and that your particular congregation and society share of all these at the second hand And Mr. H. must be content that we look upon it as weak Divinity that Christ gave himselfe for the Catholick Church and bestows all upon her firstly and that this be the first natural recipient subject of all these as the element of fire not this or that fraction or fragment of that Element is the first adequate natural recipient subject of heat as is above explained Mr. H. Prop. 4. The power of the keys take it in the complete nature thereof is in the Church of Believers as in the first subject but in the manner and order of ruling that Christ appointed in the parts Ans. Mr. H. speaks not distinctly and should have told us what the power of the keys is in its complete nature and what in its incomplete and half nature it is 2. When he sayes the Church-congregational and the male-Church of Believers so consederate is the first subject of the Keys he saith an untruth like to this this particular fragment of the Element of fire is the first subject of heat And Sir what say you of the rest of the quarters of the Element of fire must they I pray you be the subjâ—ct of heat secondary and by way of participation So you may say London is the first subject of the power of government in England yea or Norwich now the first subject by you is omne and solum and so doth Mr. Cotton go before you it is like England would take it evil and judge that Norwich did not logically distinguish Our Brethren must be content no Congregation is any other but an integral part as D. Ames grants of the Catholick visible Church And Christs design of Love was that the whole by order of nature as the first subject should partake of all the speciall priviledges 1. Grace 2. Redemption 3. Covenant blessings c. power of binding loosing seals in their blessed fruit for the whole Nor can I say Amen to that of Mr. Cotton A particular Church or Congregation professing the faith taken indefinitly for any Church one as well as another is the first subject of all the Church Officers with all their spiritual gifts and power whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas all are yours speaking of the Church of Corinth 1 Cor 3. 22. Ans. 1. Mr. Cotton must prove that Paul there speaks of a particular Church that comes all together into one place as he speaks citing 1 Cor. 14. 23. and that formally as a single congregation meeting in one It were a most comfortless Doctrine to limit that soul delighting priviledge 1 Cor. 3. 21. all things are yours then Christ and Grace and Glory are yours And vers 23. ye are Christs onely to Saints as they are a Church-meeting in one place What is this but by the scope of that place you have right to Christ and Salvation and Covenant-promises as the first subject only under the reduplication of a congregation meeting in one place as an organized Church Ah! and shall not Christ and all things be theirs who are in no Church-state like that of Corinth but wander in deserts and in mountains and in dens and caveâ— of the Earth Heb. 11. 38 and have no certain dwelling house nor fixed Church congregational 1 Cor. 4. 11 2. What agrees to Believers as Christians and Believers to believing women aged children servants and to the scattered Saints Now in no such Church state as Mr. Cotton imagines the Corinthians to be in and to Iohn in the Isle of Pathmes and to the Apostles as believing Apostles that cannot agree to a congregation as the first subject which reciprocally and only receiveth this power But such is this Revel 21. 7. He that overcomes shall inherit all things all are yours death in the sweet fruit of it belongs to women and to Christians as Christians though in no congregational state Ergo women and the whole Catholick Church whether in such a Church-state or not must be the first subject of the Keyes And it is wretched Logick Paul saith all things are yours and ye are Christs to a congregation that meets in one place Ergo such a promise is made to a congregation as to the first subject and as to a congregation then may I infer the promise to eat of the Tree of Life to receive the hidden Manna and the â—…ning Star and to sit in a Throne with Christ is made to such as overcome in the congregation as our Brethren say of Ephesus of Pergamos of Thyatira c. Rev. 2. 3. therefore these promises are made to the Church of a congregation as to the first subject upon the same ground all the congregational Church must be the first subject and so the only subject of all priviledges of the congregational Church of Corinth of being justified sanctified Temples of the Holy Ghost redeemed and bought with a price c. And if so these priviledges must agree to the congregation firstly and to all other for the congregation as that agrees first to the fire and then to iron to water for the fire 3. Paul saying all are yours whether Paul c. he cannot mean Paul as an Apostle is proper to you as a congregation in all his Apostolick travels for that is false nor can the meaning be Paul as a fixed Pastor is yours for he was no fixed Pastor to them tyed to that congregation only Then the meaning must be Paul and by a Synechdoche all the Apostles and Pastors and the World and Life and Death in their labours must be for you and the Catholick Church and all the Saints all the earth over whom they must gather in and perfect as Christs body and parts of his body Ephes. 4. 11 12 13. and
not as a congregation so our Brethren in this as in many other points abuse but expound not the word Mr. H. The power of the keys is in her the Church congregational of Believers as in the cause subordinately under Christ and it may thereby here be acted as potestas judicii in admission of members in the absence of Ministers in censuring by admonition for each man is a Iudge of his brother and there is a judicial way of admonition when the parties are in such a state as in foro exteriori they can make process juridicè against each other so there is a power of gift in all elections Or else this power of the keys is communicated from her to the officers the soul doth not see but by an eye makes an eye and sees by it so that the Church makes a Minister and dispenseth Words and Sacraments by Officers Answ. We seek Scripture and see only Mr. H. his naked assertions 1. The power of the Keys is radically in the Church of redeemed ones to wit the male-Church of redeemed ones a creature for name and thing not in the Word 2. That this male-Church by a judicial power admits members prove that 3. In the absence of Ministers this is done then Ministers and Elders with the male-male-Church excluding women aged children judicially admit members then all female members and children and servants with blind obedience must own these members and watch over them prove this for women have neither consent nor vote 4. That every one may judicially process another that is judicially accuse one another and complain and bring witnesses against one another and prove the scandal that is true and may judicially accuse before the Church the daughters or servant women yea or men that are incorrigible after private admonition but that the members of the male-Church judge one another by the power of the Keyes is the question Give us Scripture for it 5. There is Potestas doni a power of a gift in all elections well a power of a gift of discerning trying who shall be my Pastor sure women have their gift of discerning why should Pastors be obtruded upon women blindly should men have dominion over their faith I am glad that Mr. H. gives no juridical power to the call and making of Officers but only a power of gift Potestas doni But the Church communicates this power of the Keyes to the Officers that is the male Church of redeemed Brethren This is proved by no word of God but by a similitude in which it is said by poor Physiology The Soul makes an Eye and the Brethren make their Officers which we deny God makes them by the laying on of the hands of the Elders Acts 6. 6. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22. Mr. H. The power of judgement is the Church formaliter Ans. It is often said never proved to be formaliter in your male Church CHAP. III. Whether Mr. Hooker his Arguments conclude strongly that the People have a power of judging MR. H. 197. The power of judgement is in the Rulers directively as formally in the people they out of an office power leading the whole proceeding therein Ans. I never heard that a chief member either Speaker in Parliament or President in Councel or Chair-man in Committee or Moderator in Assembly was a place of juridical power or office over the Judicature or Members of the Church a place of priority of order it is which one may have to day and want to morrow for the nature of order requires that one open the Assembly and moderate the meeting if this be all the official power that Mr. H. gives to officers is weak and of no worth 2. There is no power no act of ruling and governing given to the Pastors above the Brethren For 1. To call an Assembly Ioâ—l 2. Is not proper to the officers the Assembly by its intrinsical power from Christ may convene in his name Nor 2. To examine members whether they be Apostles or not by their way cannot be proper to the Elders ruling for it agrees to other members as welâ— as to them 3. Ordination is and may be according to our Brethren and creating of Officers though Mr. Cotton make it peculiar to Officers because of Act. 6. 6. 1 Tim 4. 14. as Mr. Cotton cites yet Mr. H. saith the Brethren may do it 4. It is no act of the Key of Authority that the Elders open the doors of speech more then that one speak before another or that Elihu speak more then the rest of the friends is no act of the power of the Keyes Nor 5. Is the preparing of matters and receiving of complaints by our Brethrens way proper to them then to other officers more since Mr. H. saith all equally have the power of the Keys from the Church of Brethren What power of the Keyes the Pastors have in preaching and exhorting they have it rather over the congregation then over the male-Church of Brethren nor is it so properly a superiority of rule as of doctrine which in Synods they have over Churches nor can the Pastor have a directive power as a Pastor over the brethren since by M. H. his way they may judg and censure him Can the King be their Judg with a directive power who not being a Parliament may judg authoritatively whether he should be King or not and may dethrone him Mr. H. Arg. 1. Ejusdem ist instituere destituere The people have power to consure and depose Officers in case of heresie or otber iuiquity for they gave power by election to Rulers Ans. It is ordinary to our Brethren to prove in a Circle the fraternity have power to chuse Officers ere they have power to depose and they have power to censure excommunicate he whole being above the part ergo they must have power to ordain we deny the Fraternity can either make or unmake officers 2. That is not so undeniable a proposition an Assembly of Officers a Church of thirty may constitute themselves in a Judicature and so may a Parliament by an intrinsecal power in themselves Ergo they may for heresie and scandal against the Law of Nature destroy and censure themselves it followeth not 3. Apostles were immediatly called of God and made Pastors habitu by that call and special direction of the spirit which was in stead of Election Paul is forbidden to preach in Bithynia and called to preach in Macedonia how many times should the Pâ—ostles be made Pastors and unpastored again if the present call be that only which makes them Pastors Levites were ordained to serve the Tribes joyntly and when the Tribes were dispersed the Levites were dispersed and remained Levites in whatever place they came to as Mr. Hudson sheweth 4. If Pastors be baptized and members of the Churchonly to which they are chosen Pastors then as to the former part they and all other baptized to one single
congregation when that Church is dissolved are no more baptized and as Pastors cannot exercise pastoral acts but to their own Church neither can they act as baptized professors in another Church baptizing being a Citizens solemn incorporation to the Church and by this way to the Church independent only as a man that is only a free Citizen in Norwich cannot for that be a free Citizen in York or perform the acts of a free Citizen in all free Cities in England as he can perform them in Norwich And suppose that Norwich lose its freedom the man is a Citizen of no free City of England for as he is made solemnly by admittance into the Church into which he is baptized a visible member incorporated by Baptism as by his Burges Writ or Burges Ticket when the City is dissolved and no free City either his Burges Ticket to be a member of that City is null or then by his Burges Ticket he was made a member of all other congregations Iohn Baptist and the Apostles Act. 8. Ioh. 3. after a confession never asked for their conversion but baptized for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 straightway without delay even in the night for so the word noteth Matth. 21. 19. Luke 4 39. 5. 25. 8. 44. The Jaylor and his house Act. 16. Cornelius and his house Act. 10. the Eunuch the multitude of Iohn Baptists hearers were baptized members of the universal Church 1 Cor. 12. 12 13. where there was no particular congregation to receive admit them as members as Mr. Richard Baxter solidly observes nor is it worthy the refuting that the Apostles by an extraordinary power might baptize them though to no certain Church but Pastors now have not that power for the Apostles baptizing and preaching and administring the other seal differ not in species and nature from the ordinary pastoral acts of an ordinary Minister they speak with tongues work miracles as Apostles but they preach and baptize hic nunc as ordinary Officers And as to the other part the calling of a Minister so must be up and down as he officiates to his own Church he acts as a Pastor as to these of another flock he tenders the Lords Supper as a gifted man 5. Though a congregation be of Divine right and Paul be assigned to teach the Gentiles Peter the Circumcision Gal. 2. by an ordinance of God yet it follows not that Peter acts not as a Pastor when he baptizes Gentiles or that Paul acts not as either Apostle or Pastor when he baptizeth the Jews and that Paul was ten hundred times a Pastor and again no Pastor as God called him to act pastorally in ten hundred congregations and went from them for the call of Gods divine leading where to preach and where not in Macedonia not in Bithynia Act. 16. but the local division of congregations and provinces as the second General Councel defines and that the provinces that belonged to Ephesus were added to Constantinople as Socrates saith was from custom When the Bishop of Spalato defending the Supremacy of the Pope saith that he thus differs from other Bishops that he is universal Bishop of all the Churches on earth but other Bishops are Pastors of their own particular Diocesses and Chu-ches D. Ioan. Crakanthorp Chaplain to King Iames wrot a learned book in which he proves that all Pastors are Pastors of the Church Universal habitu actu primo as well as the Bishop of Rome especially because in General Councels 2. and without them they are to care for all the Churches on earth 2. That the particular designation of single congregations is by no divine right assigned by Christ but by the prudence of the Church 1. For if it were not so there could be no transporting of Ministers from one Church to another 2. Because Churches then could not be enlarged nor diminished nor changed which we see may be done Cyprian as most sound in many things so in this is to be considered we are saith he Many Pastors but we feed one flock We saw how Mr. H. was pleased to fall upon me because I said that every Pastor is a Pastor to the Church-universal by exhorting in Word and Writ yea by ruling in Councels and is not tyed as a Pastor to employ his labours to one single flock only we therefore condemn in our Brethren 1 That the care pastoral of any Church but of one congregation of which the man is Pastor Iure divino quasi glob◠affixus is perished since the Apostles died 2. That they distinguish not between a Pastor as he is a Pastor to all Churches as the Lord in providence shall call and between the same pastor as tyed to his single Church rather than to another by no divine right but the prudence of the Church which is not infallible 3. That it is utterly unlawful to transplant Pastors upon any necessity of the greater good of the Church against the law of nature Mr. H. 2 Arg. It s in the power of the Church and Fraternity to admit members Ergo to cast them out as appears in the admitting of officers Ans. 1. Observe the circular probation between this and the former Argument as is said 2. Give us one Scripture or jot where the Fraternity is either called the Redeemed Church for so women are not Redeemed or the governing Church for the officers are not Rulers or let Mr. H. give us a third Church 3. That the Fraternity onely and no women gave their tacit consent to the chusing of Matthias Act. 1. of the Deacons Act. 6. of the Elders Act. 14. 23. since their consciences were concerned and they are parts of the fed and redeemed Church as well as men can never be proved and who can deny women to be of the plebs people and fraternity as Cyprian speaks and of the brethren that Paul Iames and the Apostles wrote unto Doth not Cyprian divide the Church in stantes la psos were there not women that both yielded to the Persecutors and denied the truth and stood to the truth and suffered Reade Cyprian cited by Mr. Cotton and in other places M. H. 3 Arg. Either the people have a causal virtue in judging or onely a consent the latter cannot be To consent to evil is sin to dissent from a just sentence makes them to hinder the execution of a just sentence Ans. This is already answered and hath not the weight of the some of the water Elders have either a causal virtue in judging or onely a consent the former I see not how they have Mr. H. Mr. Tho Goodwyn and Mr. Philip Nye give them onely an authoritative directing power such as Parents have in the marriage of their daughter which is an authority extrinsecal which the Magistrate and Pastor in their kinde have but the Virgin hath the onely formal and intrinsecal power to consent and so to make the marriage and to
dissent so as it shall be no marriage In which case the Fraternity onely or Male-Church formally intrinsecally judgeth and may judge though there were no officers as the Maid may marry though Parents and Tutors were dead and the directive authority of the officers may be wanting as the directive authority of the Magistrate may be wanting 2. The officers cannot consent to a sinful sentence it s not their duty to sin nor can they dissent from a just sentence for then they might hinder the execution of a just sentence and the officers shall keep communion with a man whom the people excommunicates and that the people may erre is too well known in the condemning of Ieremiah of Christ and of others And whereas he saith The dissenting shall blemish the wisdome of God it s answered already It blemishes our folly but not his wisdome when people are divided from Rulers and Rulers from people 3. There is a midst between consenting to an unjust sentence and a dissenting from a just sentence to wit a consenting by the judgement of discretion tacitly to a just sentence in which there is a causality popular nor judicial nor juridical coming from the inherent power of the Keyes Mr. H. Arg. 4. It crosseth the rule of righteous proceeding to understand the Church Mat. 18. of the Elders onely Suppose three Elders in a Church all have been convinced before witnesses in private of an offence they will not hear the offended brethren must tell the Church that is they complain to these three Elders of these three Elders and make the guilty both judge and party in their own cause 2. Suppose of these three two be offenders the grieved party must tell the third and so one shall be the Church Ans. This inconvenience follows clear from the hampering of all power of the Keyes within one single congregation in the midst of six congregations round about 2. The Book of Discipline of New England saith A Church Independent may consist of four officers and three brethren three brethren are offenders if they cannot in this case tell the Elders onely for they are not the Church Mat. 18. saith Mr. Hooker Ergo the three offending brethren must complain to the three offending brethren and make themselves both Judge and party therefore the Argument necessitates us to tell the Elders of associate Churches Mr. H. Arg. 5. If the power of judgement be in Rulers then it is either in some or one to wit Peter and to hâ—m derived from the rest and that is Popery or it is in them all equally for those that are equal in commission are equal in power but that is not for the teaching Elders are in degree and also in power superiour to the ruling Elder Ans. The issue of this Argument is to strip the officers naked of all power of Rule and Mr. H. must take it away off his own way as well as off ours 2. The teaching Elders are worthy of double honour above the ruling Elder 1 Tim. 5. 17. for they speak to us the word of the Lord Hebrews 13. 7. and are the Ambassadors of God who in Christs stead beseech us to be reconciled to God 2 Cor. 5. 20. Their feet are pleasant because of their message and in this have power above ruling Elders and those who serve Tables Act. 6. and above the brethren and Church as being sent of God with pastoral power not onely vi materiae by vertue of their commands but as in an Epistle is spoken judiciously to this purpose by Mr. Tho. Goodwyn and Mr. Philip Nye by reason of their Ministerial Authority Now how they can be equal in commission of judging to the people is the question for as the woman is independent in regard of intrinsecal power of consenting or dissenting in point of marriage the Parents directive power of commanding extrinsecal as the judicious Prefacers say so the Fraternity is the onely judging society by them Yea Mr. H. saith The Elders are superiour to the fraternity or brethren I would he had said to the sisters also in office rule act and exercise and in managing the censures are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 overseers by Hen. 13. 17. How are leaders and overseers in the same managing of censures equal in power and not above those whom they lead and oversee yea to whom they are to yield obedience as Mr. H. cites to that purpose the place Heb. 13. 17. are Parents equal in power who do command the Virgin whose it is to consent to the marriage 3. Let the godly Reader consider whether the Brethren though believers yet ignorant of the mystery of Balaams doctrine and of Iezobils teaching Rev. 2. and of the learning and qualification of pastors and of the deep and subtile Heresies for which pastors must be cast out are by the Word of the Lord equal in judicial power and trying of Doctors and Pastors with the Rulers whose office it is to know more of the minde of God than Brethren and whether are they by Divine Institution so Mr. H. If Rulers alone have power to excommunicate by Mat. 18. then may three Elders excommunicate 400 or 500 brethren and if so Rulers should not onely censure the fraternity but destroy themselves for where no flock is but all are excommunicated there are no shepherds Besides as Ames saith a body cannot be cast out of it self Ans. 1. Observe in all these six Arguments there is not one jot of Scripture but the one Magna Charta of Mat. 18. where yet Mr. H. will not stand to the signification of the word Church 2 They are not there alone to excommunicate the Church of believers without the consent of the Church and we judge it no way of Christ to excommunicate not 400 onely but six thousands who all made one congregation of Ierusalem say our Brethren But Mr. Cotton saith well in the case of the defection of a congregation to blasphemy and persecution and no help by a Synod is to be hoped for the Elders may withdraw and separate disciples from them and carry away the Ordinances with them and denounce judgement against them 3. D. Ames whose name is savoury in the Church of Christ saith But if a Church should be excommunicated then a body having and retaining its essence should be cast out of it self No Judge can properly punish himself but the Presbytery and Synod may declare a Synagogue of Satan to be a Synagogue of Satan 4. It is against the meekness of Christ and not warranted by any Scriptures that faithful pastors that are pastors to the universal Church should be unpastored because this or that particular flock to which they were sent leave off to be the flock of Christ that is as much as because they are faithful in his house Christ will have them cast out of his house The argument will conclude That the Church excommunicating all the officers destroyeth it self Of this before also
CHAP. IV. Mr. Ruthurfurd's Arguments that prove that the People are not the first subject of the Keyes are vindicated from the unsatisfying Answers of Mr. Hooker MR. H. That is not to be held that is neither in Scripture directly nor by consequence But that belivers lay hands on men for the Ministery or receive witness or have in them any such power of Government is such So Mr. R. c. Ans. The first three Arguments touch not the question for office-power is formally in some select persons who have a Ministerial spirit and gifts Mr. Robinson saith The Government before and under the Law and in the Apostles time and still now is not in the multitude but in some chief men But it follows not because office-power which is a little part of the power of the Keyes is in officers therefore the power of the Keyes is firstly in the officers but firstly in them who gave both the power and the office and therefore had a power before they gave it and therefore can take it away Ans. Mr. H. hath quickly expeded my Arguments with Veni vidi vici It is a scorn to say without all proof that the office-power is a little part of the power of the Keys For the includent by no Logick is a part of the thing included the City is not a part of the House which is a part of the City but the contrary now the office-power in Rulers includes preaching administrating of the seals as Mr. H. grants and also it includes a power of binding and loosing and of ordaining since the holy Ghost gives rules of right ordaining of Elders to Timothy and to Teachers 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 3 10. 1 Tim. 5. 17 18 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5 6 7 c. as to Pastors not as to Believers and by this to rebuke censure shall be no ruling at all if Mr. H. deny ruling power to agree to Pastors as Pastors or to be a part of office-power because ruling power in officers is common to both officers and brethren 1. He begs what is in question for the brethren are ruled and to obey and not Rulers 2. If it be said ruling power is not office-power it s replied that Mr. H. saith that the Elders are superiour to the Brethren or male-male-Church in regard of office rule act and exercise Now if ruling be common to both officers and the Brethren or such a male-Church of the redeemed then are not the officers as officers superiour to this Church in rule yea this Church giveth power and taketh away the power of governing by way of censure from the officers and so the brethren in ruling must be above the Officers as for the superiority official in preciding and managing the actual dispensing of censures as Mr. H violently alledges Heb. 13. 17. to this purpose it is a ruling over the ruling of the Brethren the like whereof was never heard the mouth of a Judicature ordereth but judgeth not the ruling and judging of the Judges Again if officers be both officers in teaching administrating the seals watching over the manners of the people and also in dispensing censures with the Elders then must office-power take up and include both official acts and also judicial acts and power in governing Ergo the power of office is not a part of the power of the Keys but the whole power of the Keys 2. It is not to the purpose to say that Government is not in the multitude as in the first subject for then the multitude and Church of Redeemed that meets in the same place for all the ordinances is not the instituted Church to which the offended must complain by Mat. 18. nor is it the first subject of the keys Expound to us then Matth. Tâ—ll the Church i. e. tell some select persons the Church of some males only excluding women aged children servants alas that is not the Church Mat. 18. nor the New England instituted Church which is defined to us in the first words of their Book of Discipline for that is not a Church of selected persons but includes men women servants children of age as I demonstrate from their words 1. The Church which Christ in his Gospel hath instituted to which he hath committed the Keys of his Kingdom the power of binding and loosing the tables and seals of the covenant the officers and censures of his Church the administration of all his publique worship and ordinances Is costus fidelium a company of believers These are their words But I assume some select Brethren only is no Church 1. To whom Word and Sacraments onely are due 2. Such only are not such a Church as the Church of Corinth justified sanctified 3. Such only is not the company that meets in the same place to partake of all ordinances as they teach for women aged children servants were justified sanctified partakers of ordinances as well as select Brethren Ergo the visible Church instituted by Christ is not the first subject of the power of the Keys except you mean the virtual subject then it is not the first formal subject as fire is of heat nor is the complete virtual subject But Mr. H. saith cap. 11. sect 2. page 192. The power of the Keyes is committed to the Church of confederate believers as the first and the proper subject thereof Pro. 1. page 193. That the power of the Keyes is seated in the Church as the proper subject is no novel opinion â—b We will suffer years to speak a little in this place The place of those that Peter sustained in Mat. 16. to them the keys were given But Peter speaks in the name and sustained the place of the Church as the Antients Origen Hillary Augustine frequently troops of our Divines say Ans. I pray our Brethren do the Fathers mean the Church of visible Saints the multitude of Believers or go our Divines in troops along with them in the formal first and proper subject of the Keys as fire is the first formal subject of heat As Mr. H. page 193. Now I judge Mr. H. means his own only instituted visible Church in the new Testament that meets together in one place for the ordinances if I should say the whole element of fire is the first proper and formal subject of heat and yet exclude four quarters or parts of this body as utterly uncapable of heat were I worthy to be called a Philosopher But the same way Mr. H. maketh the Church confessing as Peter Mat. 16. such a formal subject and saith the fourth part of this subject women children of age c. are not capable of the Keys if it be said the organical body is the proper subject of seeing of hearing c. yet neither legs nor hands are capable of either seeing or hearing I answer Then 1. the organical body is not the first and formal subject of seeing but Arms and Legs are capable of touching but women
aged children servants though essential parts of the visibly confessing Church Mat. 16. are formally capable of no power of no exercise of the Keyes at all 2. If God give the power of seeing to the eye as to such a watching member then gives he not the power of seeing to the organical body but if God give the power of seeing to the eye as to a member and part of the body Ergo he gives the power of seeing to all the members Quod convenit qua tale convenit omnibus Ergo he must give the power of watchers to women who are members Mr. H. Office-power is but a little part of the power of the Keys and therefore it may be in Officers and yet the power of the Keyes not be firstly in them but in them who gave Office-power Ans. This is as if one would say the power of a Master-houshold and of a Steward is a part and a little part of the power of the Keys of a family when these only under the Lord of the house have the Keys committed to them shew in all Oeconomies in state a family where the Keyes are committed to any but to those in office and such as are subject of the power of the Keyes a part and a little part of the power of the Keys is not the Key the nible of a Key is not the Key Yes but it may be said the Queen and Mistress of the Royal Family is above the Officers of the Royal House since they are her Servants no less then the Kings Servants Ans. The officers are the believers servants objectively and finaliter for the building of their souls Eph. 4. 11. but the question now is whether they be subjectively sent Potestate missionis by ordination and laying on of hands the ceremony to me is Oeconomy not to be despised but for the thing it selfe I contend of Elders or people and in an official power of the Keys to shut or open Heaven either by preaching seals or discipline there is not any above the officers not the Church of believers in an authoritative way as for a way of Christian dignity believers are without all doubt above all the officers on earth And when the Mistress is a society of sinners that she hath the power of the Keys in any authoritative way over her selfe or any other way committed to her but by a whole consent or godly withdrawing when the Rulers turn Wolves is against Scripture and all Reason Mr. H. Not only the Officers but Offices also are included in the Keys as being of that ministerial power by which Heaven is opened and shut and Officers and Offices are ordinances and Christs gift to the Church Eph. 4. 11. He gave some to be Pastors c. As Mr. K. with Chrysostom acknowledge Ans. To say the Officers and the Offices are included in the Keys is to say â—eedless that both the Stewards and the office of Steward included in the power of the Keys or the King himselfe and the royal office are included in the royal power what sense or rather non-sense is here It s true the office and officers Ephes. 4. 11 12. are given to the Church of men women children servants to the multitude of redâ—emed for the perfecting of the Saints for edifying of the body of Christ vers 12. finaliter and objective even till the coming of Christ but Mr. H. must prove by that Text I doubt if he can or any for him That Offices and Officers are given to the Church subjectively that is not to the multitude but to some select persons the male-Church of the Fraternity that this new power may shuffle the power of the Keys from her to some officers But 1. Who gives our brother leave to leap from one signification of the Church Catholick of the visible Saints to the new male Church 2. From the gift given objectively for the Church as clear it is in the Text to the Church subjective of his owne devising 3. Why contends Mr. H. for the accidents or gifts or priviledges of nothing or a non 〈◊〉 for in Old or New Testament he cannot give us a Redeemed Church of onely believing males Mr. R. The offices that include both the power of the Keys and and the exercise of them are given Mat. 16. to some select persons to Peter Ans. Therefore they must be given to some that are not officers for how unpleasant is the sense to thee who bearest the place and person of an office I will give an office thou that hast an office to thee will I give an office Ans. This quirk for an objection it is not worthy the light is not against me but against the Scripture and Beza Bullenger Pareus Calvin and all the Fathers who say there is promised to Peter who now was an Apostle confined as yet to Iudea the power of the Keys as an Apostle all the world over and in him to all the officers As when a Prince gives a confirmation of the office of Sheriff with larger priviledges then he had before He saith I give to thee who bearest the place and person of an Officer and Magistrate that same Magistracy with more ample priviledges And doth not Mr H. speak as unpleasantly I create thee Peter who wast a visible Saint before now a visible Saint Beside that he ties so the Apostles to be fixed members of one single congregation which he knew their Apostolick office could never permit them with a good conscience to discharge Mr. H. Arg. 4. This complete power of binding and loosing is given to the officer firstly either as teaching or as ruling in a special work or as officers ruling in general if the first then the power must be given to teachers only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Mr. R. and so only Teacher shall be Rulers If this power be given to them as Rulers in regard of the common or general nature of ruling then is their equal power of ruling in both Teachers and Elders Ans. The Kâ—yes are given Non uni diviâ—… sed unitati conjunctiâ—â— to all in the Colledge of the Judicature The ruling Elders vote if according to the rule is of as much weight as the teaching Elders vote and it is not absurd but necessary that all be alike here except Mr. H. hold a sort of Episcopacy of Rulers over Rulers in the same Judicature This conceit for there is no solidity of reason here might prove that the King and Parliament the General and Councel of War the Major and the Aldermen are not the first subject formal for of the virtual subject we speak not of their respective military power or civil State powers Yea the Pastor as a labourer in the Word and Doctrine is in honour and power above the ruling Elder the King and General acting severally are above their general Councels A Child in Logick may answer such arguments Mr. H. If the faithful may not lay on hands
nor receive witnesses as Paul Titus Timothy then are they not the first subject of the power of the Keys Ans. The consequence is false for ruling Elders cannot so lay on hands nor so receive witnesses as teaching Elders do yet they have the power of the Keys Ans. The Argument is not mine in that place I neither call the organick Church the subject nor the first subject but only say since the world was the people are never Key-bearers nor so called the Presbytery layes on hands 1 Tim. 4. 14. the Apostles Act 6. 6. Timothy a Pastor 1 Tim 5. 22. for to bear the Keys is borrowed from a Steward Oeconomus as all agree both Fathers and latter Divines As to bind and loose is borrowed from such as command Gâ—ols as Pareus observeth Ps. 105. 18 20. 2 Kings 25. 27. Ps 149. 8. Act 12. 6. but no official power nor act of office as of a Steward or Jaylor is given to the people And it is like much Logick I have here met with the ruling Elders cannot so lay on hands and so receive witnesses as the teaching Elders Ergo teaching and ruling Elders for all that may well be the first subject of the Keys my meaning is they lay not on hands so that is by any pastoral teaching power But as for the people they bear not the Keys at all over themselves nor are they in any sort Stewards to feed themselves and therefore they are no more the subject of the Keys then private servants of the house to exercise the Keys authoritatively the Ethiopian is not white at all Ergo he is not so white as a Raven Mr. H. To whomsoever Christ giveth the Keys to them he gives a ministerial spirit by way of special Embassage to remit or retain sin Ans. This is unsound for the Keys are given to ruling Elders who have no such ministerial spirit it is not enough to say that power of preaching is not formally given to ruling Elders yet it is effective given in the fruit to them as Mr. R. saith for they who receive the same commission or equal power of the same commission must receive the power of the keys formally Ans. The Keys in a ministerial way of special Embassage to remit and retain sins are given to teachers by a concional way of remitting and retaining sins and to both teachers and ruling Elders effectually saith Mr. R in the judicial and authoritative application in the external Court of Christs Church but believers as believers and as visible Saints confederate have no such power judiciall formally or effectively Let Mr. H. prove this and it shall be seen there it sticks hic haeret ei aqua nor is it denied but ruling Elders have the same power of the Keys formally as touching the judicial application of the word preached in the external Court For the whole Court Teachers and Elders do formally in a judicial way apply to the conscience of the incestuous Corinthian his sin thus Thou by name hast committed incest we by the formal power and ministerial spirit given to us by Christ deliver thee to Satan c. All have alike formal and effective and so causal influence in this sentence 2. I also thus frame the Argument To whatsoever society Christ hath given the Keys to some of that society he hath given the spirit to remit and to retain sin by way of concional preaching the Gospel Iohn 20. 21 22. Matth. 28. 20. Mark 16. 15 16. for there is a binding and loosing chiefly in the preached Word and to all of them he hath given a formal power of binding and loosing in the Court of Christ conjoyned with the former binding and not to be separated from it Give us in the word Excommunication separated from the preaching of the Word But Christ hath given no power judicial of this kinde to excommunicate all the officers to ordain all the officers to the society of brethren destitute of Pastors And give us leave to keep this ground of vantage we can produce Scripture for this practise that the Elders laid on hands and ordained Elders Act. 6. 6. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5. Let our Brethren shew where the male-male-Church of onely unofficed brethren did the like and give precept or promise and we are silent We may justly ask By what power unofficed men may make officers there must be an institution for this and its hard to prove positive institutions by far off consequences Mr. H. Ruling Elders do not effectually he should say effectively as I do which is a far other term apply the word in the external Court why because the application of the word thus dispensed implies that it is issued and ended Ans. If the meaning be the Sermon is closed and done and the incestuous man repents not therefore all place for judicial application of the Word to the conscience of the scandalous man in the Court of Discipline is ended How weak and watery is such a consequence except we say that the whole Court of Teachers and Elders do not apply medicinally to the man in the externall Court the Word preached which to say were to destroy all Church-discipline Mr. H. There is a Iudicial power in making application of the word preached by any of the members who have power to admonish judicially Ans. That is to beg the question for none have power to admonish judicially as the Church but the officers and those that are stewards who bear the Keyes otherwise women have power to apply the Word and to rebuke and to exhort 2. This contradicts the former just now spoken The Elders cannot effectively apply in the Court the Word preached why the Word dispensed and preached is ended But here every member may judicially apply out of the Court though the Word dispensed be ended Mr. H. Mr. R. Arg. 4. The government of the Church is complete in officers their number their dispensed censures of binding and loosing without any power of the keyes in the people and therefore it is superfluous yea if the believers have power there alone to excommunicate all the officers as Mr. H. saith the Elders in governing must be as superfluous as the sixth finger in the hand Ans. Though the people have power of judging yet they have not power of office which is necessary Ans. Power of office is necessary to the preaching of the Word and to the administrating of the Seals of which we now speak not I hope Mr. H. questions not the necessity of a standing Ministery to the end but since officers are created and all the officers may be excommunicated by the onely brethren as Mr H. saith contrary to Mr. Cotton and the Word now ordaining of pastors and excommunicating of them are the highest acts of Rule then the Elders are as superfluous as the sixth finger to the hand in the highest point of Ruling and officers must be onely necessary
ad bene essâ— for the better directing and managing of censures as Mr. H. saith onely for authoritative ordering and counselling as Mr. Goodwyn and Mr. Nye But they may be wanting and censures well administred without officers M. H. Mr. R. Arg. 5. The multitude of believers must have this power either from heaven or from men if from heaven either from the Law of Nature or a positive Law of God Ans. There is a positive Institution Mat. 18. Mat. 16. Mr. R. saith God hath not made all Rulers and have left none over other in the Lord. Ans. To have the power of the Keyes is one thing and to be Rulers another The Court of Aldermen can proceed against a delinquent Major yet not one of them is Major The members by covenant not as officers and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 censure one anoâ—her though in the manner of dispensing the censure they need of ficers as guides And so the sevenâ—h is answered Ans. Mr. H. grapples with my Arguments by two's but answers them all with a begging of the Conclusion It s good that these two onely places which are sometimes expounded of the Church of believers meeting in one place for the Ordinances and that includes all Saints visible male and female as your Discipline sometimes Mr. H. expounds Matth. 18. the Church firstly as it is an integral body of both people and Elders and 3. Mr. H. takes it for the Church of the Redeemed and offends that Mr. Rall and Mr. R. takes Mat. 18. for the governing Church Now 4. here the Magna Charta of the word Church from Mat. 18. 16. must not onely he the male-Church of selected brethren so doth the sick man love to change his bed Now Ted the Church must be Tell the male-Church Mat. 18. which is built on a Rock against which the gates of Hell shall not prevail as if there were no fixedness on the Rock for women aged children and believing servants but they must all turn Apostates and onely the male-Church Mat. 16. persevere in grace and dwell finally upon the Rock 2. To have the Keyes and to be Rulers are so one thing to us as twice three and six are one thing And it s a wide mockery to say that members covenanting are to submit to one another and in a Church-way judge one another by rebuking exhorting and gaining one another and yet are not made rulers and key-bearers to one another that is they exercise the keyes and power of ruling over one another and yet they rule not one another 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this is to distinguish between Isaac and the son of Abraham 2. Do not women covenant to gain the younger women in their way by rebuking by Mat. 18. 15. Lov. 19. 17. 1 Sam. 25. 25 26 27. Tit. 2. 3 4. both men and women and do they for that rule as the male-Church and by what Oracle am I not to rebuke a trespassing offender of another congregation dwelling within twenty cubits to my door and being my beloved brother in Christ are not the brethren both rulers and ruled both the stewards using the Keyes and members of the house both shepherds and flock and what sense can that have Obey them that are over you in the Lord c. 2 Thess. 5. 12. Heb. 13. 17. except it be a speech to onely women and children and servants whereas he wrices to all and directs such exhortations to all except to officers in the judgment of all Divines whoever before our brethren so expounded Scripture yea he should have said Obey one another for ye are all over one another in the Lord. 3. The comparison of Major and Aldermen halts except Mr. H. say the Citizens have power of ruling authoritatively over and to depose from office both Major and Aldermen if delinquents Mr. H. There is a peculiar office-power in the officers that is not in the flock Ans. In order to preaching there is but in order to juridical ruling there is none at all and so the eighth Argument stands untouched Mr. H. The 6 and 11 Arg. of Mr. R. If the power of the Keys be given to believers as believers under that reduplication then all believing men and women and children have authority over the congregation for à quatenus ad omne valet consequentia and all should be pastors Ans. It s strange that Mr. R. so often acknowledges that we require onely charitable Saintship in members yet he frequently supposeth that we require sincerity 2. The believers as believers scattered are not the first subject but as covenanting and fitly capable and counted so which women are not Ans. To this I before answered Nor is it strange that I should charge real contradictions which by good consequence follow upon my Adversaries repugnant principles 2. The question is now What is the first subject of the power of the Keys but whether the place Mat. 18. proves as Mr. H. saith that the first subject is not believers as believers but believers with three limitations 1. As visible to judicious charity 2. As covenanting Church-wise 3. As capable to Rule excluding women and children but all the three are forgedly added to the Text Mat. 16. The first is added for Peter in this confession represents not Saints as visibly to mens account but real Saints For 1. Christ pronounces Peter and all that confess truly and really though visibly for these are not here supposed Christ to be the Son of the living God really and truly blessed as Peter whose heart the Lord saw But Peter is not blessed nor all whom he represents blessed by Mr. H. his way and by his wresting of the Text onely in a visible way as Iudas who might give the same consession with other rotten hypocrites and not be blessed but cursed 2. All who give this confession as Peter have received the Spirit of revelation from the Father whâ—ch is neither visible nor audible but is as the hidden Manna known to the man himself and to God onely 3. All that so confessed are really upon the matter differenced from all the false Religions and Sects of which some said Christ was Iohn Baptist some that he was Elias c. as is clear otherwayes if Christ speak of a visible confession which Magus and other Church members like him may give the so confessors were no more blessed than the wretched Herodians who said Christ was Iohn the Baptist risen from the dead and denied him to be the Son of the living God 4. The so visible confessors are the Church whom Christ builds on the Rock that shall prevail against all temptations of Hell and be saved but such are the really and eternally saved onely not the so built on the Rock as Iudas and Magus were and therefore that is but sand not a rock which is given to believers in charity combined and who are counted fit by Christ and capable which women children deaf and dumb are
organick body but it hath power to edâ—fie it selfe as totum essentiale Ans. Christian edifying one of another in divers congregations 1 Thes. 5. 12. Col. 3. 16. Heb. 3. 13. by women and children of age we deny not but a Church edifying without Pastors or a perfecting of the body without officers Eph. 4. 11 12. 1 Cor. 12. 12 13 28. 1 Cor. 14. 4 12. we find not 2 Your male-Church edifying without Pastors must also edifie as an organical body In it women and children be silent and some unofficed brother teach pray and preside in the creating of officers and do the like when the Officers turn grievous Wolves and are to be cast out for then some unofficed brother must be Mouth and Organ to the rest and that is the very charge that Peter sustained in pastoral preaching at the creating of an officer and the Apostle Matthias Act. 1. 15. Mr. H. Let Mr. R. tell how God set teachers in the Church if teachers be before the Church Ans. Let Mr. H. tell how God giveth breath to them that walk on the Earth Isa. 42. 5. Was there breath before there was a living man walking on the earth or was there a living man walking on the earth before there was breathing Teachers are before Converts as Fathers are before Children Iohn Baptist and the Apostles were before such as they converted to the faith and baptized Noah before the Vineyard which he dressed God planted Apostles and Teachers even in the organical politick Church before it was a politick organical Church for by setting Organs in the body he made it an organical body but it is a senseless inference Ergo these Organs who are both Organs and Fathers and causes procreant of the Church had no being before the politick Church had being for natural organs in a physical body are only organs but not causes of the natural body but politick organs may be both and in this case are both Mr. H. To these are the Keys promised who are Stewards of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4. 1. servants of his house 2 Cor. 4. 5. Ans. The Servants are Pastors and Teachers in these places then the ruling Elder shall bear no Key Ans. Yet the conclusion is strong against the unofficed bearers Mr. Cotton the New England Discipline and Paul are herein as much crossed as I am for to them the ruling Elders are Stewards applying in censures in the external Court of Christ the Word as the Teachers apply it concionally Mr. Cotton makes the ruling Elders to be included with the Teachers of Ephesus Act. 20. And by the Argument Mr. H. may deny office-power of overseeing the house to all but to such as labour in the Word and Doctrine Mr. H. The places Isa. 9. 6. Revel 3. 7. speak of Monarchical power in Christ onely and prove not the point of delegated power Ans. Nor did I bring them for any other end but to prove that the Keys whoever bear them Head or Servants do signifie a power of office steward Oeconomus Commander of the Castle and so are never given to unofficed brethren for which cause I brought Fathers Doctors Divines Protestants Learned Papists saying the same And Mr. H. passes them all without an answer So the Learned Pagâ—in Mercerus Shimlâ—rus Buxtorf Ark of Noah Mr. Leigh and all Dictionaries expound the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when given to House Prison Gaol Kingdom and Stephanus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Mr. H. dictates against the authority of all the Learned Interpreters and Linguists and tells us besâ—de an office power it noteth Matth. 16. a judicial power of the spouse and wife to admit unto or reject out in the family as cause requires But 1. one word of Scripture he gives not 2. Nor saith Christ Matth. 16. any such thing as he gives the Keyes to the Church upon the Rock as the formal subject though it may be gathered he gives them for that Church as the object and final cause Mr. H. To these Mat. 16. doth Christ give the Keyes to whom be giveth warrant and official authority for actual exercising of opening and shutting but this he giveth to Peter as representing Teachâ—rs and Elders to thee will I give c. whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth c. So Mr. R. Ans. All may be granted and the official authority may be formally in the officers and originally and virtually in the Church 2. The proposition is fallâ— to wit to them the power of the Keyes is given firstly to whom warrant and official authoritie is given for the exercise of the same Keyes for the power of the Keyes is larger then office-power Ans. 1. My Argument is yet wronged to the same person to whom he promiseth the power or keyes or the power in its essence actu primo to the same person he promiseth shall exercise the specifick acts of the power and the second acts that must be the first formal subject to which God proâ—iseth a â—…sonable soul and the second and specifick acts of discoâ—rsing and that must be essentially a man Now unofficed brethren are not Embassadors but they are onely these to whom the Embassadors and officers are sent 2. By Mr. H. the â—eyes must in their official power begiven to Peter as representing the Guides â—nd also the power of the Keyes in the power of ruling must be given to Peter as to the first subject representing believers If the Text speak this it is a new conceit that never an Interpreter dreamed of and it must be made out that Peter iâ— spoken of in the Text in that â—â—ofold relation but that Peters binding and loosing on earth are acts of office or at least include â—cts of office and acts both of concional and also juridical remitting and retaining of sin and who despiseth Peter and the officers in either despiseth Christ and him that sent him is clear and that remitting and retaining sins is a binding and loosing cannot be denied and that remitting and retaining of sin flows from Christ calling the Disciples to an office is as clear Iohn 20. 21. As my Father Apostled me so send I you receive the Holy Ghost whose sins ye pardon they are pardoned c. And that this is a clear commission to Peter and all officers in him to exercise an official power of binding and loosing is apparent by this Text if by any in the New Testament But Mr. H. against this clear Text saith here Pastors have good warrant for their office power because the Church hath received power to admit chuse and refuse officers c. But because Mr. R said they have clear commission for the Keys both in power v. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in the acts and exercises 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and what thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven But though the place be clear and all Interpreters teach it yet will not Mr H. grant
saith Mr. H. must be given to a single society i. e. to a sort and condition of men under some special relation To thee will I give c. as to a single society not to them Ans. That the Keys must be given to a single that is according to Mr. H. his sense to a single Independent congregation onely that they may exercise Jurisdiction onely within themselves and that all others though as free Churches as it are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without is never proved by Mr. H. nor gives he â—s a pattern of such a Church Independent in Jurisdiction 2. His Argument Because it is said To thee as a single society not to them is naught Did not the Lord give in Peter the Keys to the twelve Apostles and to six or ten sundry societies in Ierusalem but they were one Church so the combined Elders in a Presbytery is but one single society yea but saith he they are many Churches Ans. They are and may be but four societies meeting in four sundry places and scarce all eight hundred and therefore a more single society than eight thousand and above which Mr. H. saith made but one congregational Church of Ierusalem And is not the society of a Synod Provincial or National one single society also by this account 2. Let the Reader judge how our brethren use the word Church as Kid leather stretching it in and out at their pleasure as it serves best for their turn for here the single society capable of the Keys is a new male Church of redeemed ones Also consider but the first proposition 1. These words The instituted Church of Christ in the Gospel to which Christ hath commâ—tted the Keys the power of binding and loosing the seals officers are most ambiguously set down and can hardly bear truth either in a passive or an active sense for its false that the Keys passively are not committed to women for they must be bound and loosed and have the Seals and Tables of the Covenant as well as men 2. In an active sense its false that to women understanding children the dispensing of Censures Seals and Tables are committed 3. The power of the Keys are not committed to the Church instituted as to the proper subject but onely by those pious Authors to a limb or wing of it the male redeemed are never called The instituted Church of the New Testament 4. And how the seals are given to the male Church as to the subject when they want Pastors I see not The Tables and Seals are given to men and women redeemed as the end and object for their salvation and edification 5. So they are given to Pastors Doctors Elders Deacons to all visible Saints but in the intention of God to all Rulers and ruled men and women not as meer visible professors for God intends no such thing to a meer Magus to whom agrees the complete essence of a visible member but as invisible and chosen ones 6. Nor is it either didactick or suitable to a Systeme of Church-policy That the administration of all Christs publick Worship and Ordinances is committed to a company of believers for the active administration of Baptism and the Lords Supper and of the preached Word is not committed to unofficed brethren or to women who are members of this instituted Church of the Gospel otherwise in a passive sense all are to partake of the Worship and Ordinances according as their capacity is but how the male-Church void of pastors can receive them I know not 7. I say not much that it s not Grammar to say that this Church is a communion of Saints A community it is which word is in our language a Concrete 8. That its a combination of Saints meeting for that end to partake of the Ordinances by common and joynt consent into one congregation is ut erly unsound for as this is a delineation of a New Testament Church-Assembly to paâ—take of the Ordinances so it makes it contrary to the institution of a Church under the Gospel to members of another congregation to meet to partake of pastoral preaching or seals in a Church whereto they never gave common and joynt consent as never being inchurched members thereof yea and all of another congregation by this reason hear the Word in that forreign congregation not as visible Saints but as Pagans and such as are without And it s as strongly concludent against hearing in another congregation than their own as against Church-rebukes and as our Brethren teach Church judging and admonishing between brother and brother for as there is indeed a providential necessity of partaking of pastoral preaching and seals in another congregation than the members own so is there the same soul-necessity of the like rebuking and gaining of a brother Mat. 18. 15. If the trespass be committed in another congregation and be private as yet as if it were done in the offenders own congregation except it can be proved that from Mat. 18. Christs minde is if a brother of another congregation fall in a pit to the hazard of his salvation I should let him perish there I am not his keeper as touching any Church-remedy for gaining according to Mat. 18. which sure we cannot do to our enemies ox if he fall in a pit yea and there is as great if not a greater necessity to use the remedy of rebuking Mat. 18. to gain him when he falls in a spiritual ditch in another congregation as to preach pastorally and to tender the Lords Supper to him in another congregation and as the Bread in the Lords Supper say our brethren with Mr Cot. is one Bread and a seal of our communion with the Lord Iesus but also of our communion with his members not only of our own Church but of all the Churches of the saints so we are to gain our brethren by admonition teaching rebuking by Matth. 18 not only as they are members of the single independent body congregational but of the whole Catholick body 1 Cor. 12. 16. for whether one member suffâ—r all the members suffer with it or one member be honoured all the members rejoâ—câ— with it And Rom 12. 4 5. compared with verse 15. for there is one Body visible one Spirit one Lord one Faith one Baptism one God and Father of all Eph. 4. 4 5. and one body Catholick into which all are baptized Jewes and Gentiles 1 Cor 12. 12 13. 8. It is false that there is no Church which Christ in his Gospel hath instituted but a particular visible Church that meets in one place all of them for Christ hath sanctified and clensed with the washing of water by the word a Catholick Church which he shall present as a glorious Church without spot or wrinkle Eph. 5. 25 26 27. and perfected body visible when we all meet in the unity of faith Eph 4. 11 12 13. 9. That this instituted Church is to meet together all of
it destroyes the ministry faithful Apostles and Pastors calling who are sent to gather into Christ all the invisible members of Christs mystical body and to make them visible professors And whereas he sayes that this direction of Paul to Timothy was to continue to all succeeding officers to the end and that in all particular charges given to them is truth seen through a cloud 1. This direction in these Epistles was to continue to all succeeding officers Ergo the laying on of hands and ordaining watchmen and Bishops and this direction appointing Elders faithful men able to teach and the rest belonging to the Keyes must bâ— gâ—ven to officers not to the male Church 2. Here is some succession of godly Pastors to the end to all Pastors and Elders with such qualifications as a Bishop must be blameless c. 1 Tim. 2. Deacons must be such c. the direction is givâ—n to all succeeding officers to the end why not rather to the first proper subject of the Keyes to the male-Church 3. That 1 Tim. 3. 15. The house of God is the pillar and ground of truth and the body of Christ for the perfecting and edifying whereof Eph. 3. 12. Christ gave Apostles Evangelists Pastors and Doctors 10. 11. is the single particular independent Church Salvo mâ—liori judicio saith Mr. H. in his conjectural modesty is contrary to all Scripture and this is the very Church builded upon the rock against which the gates of hell shall not prevail and upon this account hearken to Mr. H. his distinction Mr. R. propounded an argument never yet answered to prove that the Church builded upon the rock cannot be the single visible congregation against Papists Socinians and our Brethren That Church is here Mat. 16. understood against which the gates of hell shall never prevail but against the visible independent congregationall the seven Churches of Asia now are fallen away Church the gates of hell hath prevailed Ans. This or that particular Church or congregation may fall away but there must be a Church universal existing in its particulars this or that Church which Christ will have while the world continues Eph. 4. 11. D. Ames medulla l. 1. c. 31. 37. Ans. To begin with what Amesius saith it s utterly impertinent The title of that Chapter is of the Mystical Church the members of which can never fall away but must be until the end of the world as the title of the next Chapter is of the instituted Church yea Amâ—sius saith this place Matth. 16. is a special promise made to those built on a Rock to the Militant Catholick Church and to real believers onely not to hypocrites Mr. H. by this teacheth the Patrons of the Apostasie of the Saints a distinction useful for their Errour So cinus saith The places which saith They are saved who are written in the Book of Life before the world was do not speak of some particular man thâ—â— or that as Mr. H. this or that single Church may fall off the Rock but some kinde of men and therefore Mr. H. renders this a comfortless doctrine which Christ makes a singular bulwark of Faith and Consolation to single persons Peter Mary who believe and are built upon the Rock that such shall never fall away but this or that congregation of some few persons though true and real believers may and do fall away This is the down-right Apostasie of believers 2. This strongly savours of the Jesuit Ruiz his Necessitas vaga though Mr. H. hate Doctrine and Way when his sharp engine sees them when a thing is necessarily to fall out in upon or about the kinde of men but not in or upon this single man as it is infallible and necessary that there be war and be peace and that there be husbandmen and be sailers but God determines and bows the heart of no single man to be a husbandman rather than a sailer he might say to be a King rather than a poor Beggar This kinde of necessity is against the providence of Gods special care as to great things as to Kingdoms Dan. 4. 32. so to all smaller things the stirring of a Sparrows wing Mat. 10. 29 30. the hair of the head the growing and withering of a gourd Ionah 4. 6. the motion of a worm eating the gourd which confused providence Suarez Cumel Ledesma forsake as shameful 3. The particular Independent congregation is either built upon the Rock unmoveably by a promise of the Gospel as no Divine can deny that the grace of perseverance if such a grace as it must be be granted for by Nature men persevere not is given by a Gospel-promise or by no promise But men persevere without any Gospel-promise as the Sea ebbes the Wind blows which yet cannot be said if a promise there be then when this particular Church falls away Now Mr. H. grants the Apostasie of this or that particular Church of Ephesus from the Rock and the prevailing of the gates of Hell against the single man or Independent Church of Ephesus for he saith the place Mat. 16. The gates of hâ—ll shall not prevail c. is to be meant of the Church Congregational existing it its universal nature in its particular Congregations then he must mean that some one single congregation of Ephesus or Sâ—… may and do fall off the Rock which is a clear Apostasie of the Saints for it cannot be said this or that single Church shall fall away so being they pray and watch For 1. That is the very thing which the Arminians and Socinians say on this place that the Church Mat. 16. 18. remaining and persevering a true Church remains unconquered by death and condemnation 2. Praying and persevering in praying and watching thereunto Ephes. 6 18. is a great part of persevering and so persevering is promised upon condition of persevering and therefore Mr. H. must betake himself to a more unthrifty shift and quit the place Mat. 16 and so gratifie Arminians and Socinians who say that it proves not the perseverance of the Saints and so must say that the building of the Church upon the Rock is the Lords continuate act of forming single societies upon the Rock Christ giving them victory over Hell So that he miscarries and â—â—lls from his intended end in keeping this or that single man or Church upon the Rock but yet obtains his principal end in keeping the universal nature of man and of an Independent Church upon the Rock A more confused providence than ever Pelagius or any devised and a singular gratifying of Jesuits and Sociniam 3. If the keeping of believers 〈◊〉 Saints upon the Rock Christ so that the gates of 〈◊〉 shall 〈◊〉 prevail to throw them off the Rock and put those that once were justified and by faith built upon the Rock Christ in a state of condemnation be referred to the Deâ—rce of God then must God have made the same general confused
essentials to Officers 2. The method and order of Ordination and Election 3. The place 1 Tim. 4. 14. touching the laying on of hands of the Presbytery is opened 4. The necessity of laying on of hands 5. Designation to a certain flock is not essential to a Pastor MR. H. Ordination according to the minde of Mr. R. and his method as preceding the Election of the people doth not give the essentials to the outward call of a Minister Ans. Ordo causandi non tollit ipsam câ—â—salitatem If Plate say the soul was created before the body this will not prove but body and soul are essential causes of man So because Ordination administred Mr. R. his way and method gives not the essentials to a Minister this by no Logick can cashier Ordination from an essential cause thereof Mr. H. Luke saith Acts 6. first they chose Steven ver 5. then the Apostles laid on hands ver 6. if not any but those who are elected by the people should be ordained and all such who were so chosen could not be refused then to ordain before choice is neither to make application of the Rule or a communicating of the Right in an orderly manner But the first is plain the Apostles would not take that soveraignty in ordaining Elders therefore they would not allow their Scholars to arrogate to call so Acts 14. 23. When they had created them Elders in every Church the Geneva When they had ordained Elders by election of the people and prayed and fasted they commended them to God c. then the officers had a full call and a full night to the execution of their office before laying on of hands which is not necessary and must not the setting in order things amiss be done by Titus i. e. the Officers and the Church also Tit. 1. 5. Ans. 1. Luke saith not they were elect called officers with a full call and full right before the Apostles laid on hands for Mr. R. saith they were chosen that is nominated as godly men before the Apostles laid on hands as David and Saul were both chosen set apart by God before unction and choice of the people but they were not formally chosen Kings having full royalty while as yet the people knew them not from other men but the seven men were not formally and completely chosen as officers before ordination and so had neither right nor official full right to be their Deacons while the Apostles ordained them for this Rite say Beza Bullinger Calvin Gualther Diodati English Divines used in Sacrifices was used in creating of officers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ver 3. to choose is a far lower word as Cyprian saith it noteth Plâ—bis approbationem Leo con sensum plebis Calvin the approbation of the people What then is the Apostles and officers part Authority official there must be laying on of hands saith Mr. H. was not of necessity required yea but its safer to believe the holy Ghost it was done then it was no unnecessary complement the cup was given to the people by the Apostles 1 Cor. 11. True say Papists as Mr. H. it was not of necessity required 2. Though there be a wide difference in the matter if none should be ordained but those onely that are first chosen as formally and completely as their fixed 〈◊〉 then election goes before ordination Mr. R. denies the connexion and desires Mr. H. to prove it yea the contrary followâ— Ergo the people cannot appropriate the man to be their fixed officer nor consent he be theirs only and this to me is only formal election until he first be ordained an officer The sick man cannot choose A. B. to be his Physician until he first be a Physician nor can a Scholar choose C. D. to be his Teacher of Philosophy until C. D. he first a Philosopher 3. The Assumption is false But all such who are so chosen could not be refused then must the Elders be necessitated to lay hands on Nicolaus though they know him to be the head of that unclean Sect of which Epiphâ—nius Irâ—…s Dâ—rothâ—â—s Tâ—rtullian judge him to be leader Why the people have chosen him then the Elders must lay on hands suddenly on an heretical Teacher a Wolf Why they cannot refuse him saith Mr. H. for The people hath chosen him What tyranny of conscience is here 4. This calling of the Deacons and consequently of all other officers if we suppose that the office was instituted as now it was by Mr. H. his way might well have been without either presence or acting of either Apostles or officers for saith Mr. H. there was no necessity of laying on of hands by the onely multitude and I require one Scripture for the calling of one officer without the concurrent acting of Apostles and officers by the sole people and can shew warrants for the presence and acting of Apostles and officers in the calling of officers especially those Acts 1. 15 23. 6. 6. 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5 6 7 c. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 2. 1 2 3 10. Revel 2. 2. ver 20. Acts 20. 28 29 30. 13. 1 2 3 4. 5. Be it as the Geneva reading saith as it is not yet as Mr. Seaman well observes and Calvin saith it also with Beza the officers had their official votes and are said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Stephanus Mr. Leigh Theodor. Balsamo Zonaras and Bellarmine grants it and it proves that the onely people created not officers Ergo by neither this place nor by any other Scripture could they give them full right to their office See Amesius and Calvin Hence if the officers by these places have suffrages and votes in ordaining of officers as why should the holy Ghost bid prophets separate Paul and Barnabas for such a ministry and command Timothy to lay hands suddenly on no man 1 Tim. 5. 22. but on faithful men that are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5 7 8. if officers have no official work in creating officers but only to choose them which any brother or woman may do then it is not needless that officers concur to create officers and if it be not required of necessity that they concur it must be idle work both here and in the cited places that they concur but because they did concur I have as good reason that the peoples concurring in choosing was needless though they did choose as Mr. H. hath cause to say the officers concurrence is needless in ordaining though in truth the Word of God require both as necessary Lastly For the setting in order things since these must be things of jurisdiction also we say juridical acts by no Scripture are ascribed to the whole Church except by the Church be understood the Church of Rulers the rest only consenting which is our mind Mr. H. Arg. 2. That place 1 Tim. 4. 14. favours not Mr. R. for
ordination by officers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Notes gracious dispensations accompanying salvation Heb. 6. 9. or freely given gifts 1 Cor. 12. 9 28. 1 Cor. 7. 7. 2. It notes offices Rom. 12. 6. 3. The grace of free justification Rom 5. 15. Now it s rather meant of grace out habilities which Timothy received by way of prophesie by which he was fitted to that extraordinary work of an evangelist the office is not first attended but the gifts with an eye to the office 1. It s harsh forget not the office that is in you a man is more fitly said to be in the office an office is adjunctum adhaerens not qualitas inhaerens 2. The parallel place is 2 Tim. 1. 6. stir up the gift which is given thee by the laying on of my hands a man is not said to stir up his office Ans. There is nothing here to weaken Mr. R. for 1. it was spare time to leave out more necessary significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gift and to seem to put upon some a dream of giving the grace of justification in the blood of Christ by prophesie by laying on of the hands of the Presbytery 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by is not prefixed to the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is prefixed to the laying on of hands neglect not the gift given thee by prophecy then he addeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery So that with Mr. H. his leave Timothy received no gracious hability by the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery as far as this Text speaks so that the prophesie was extraordinary 1 Tim. 1. 18. and the gift might be so also and the laying on of the â—ands of Paul 2 Tim. 1. 6. was of another nature and there he useth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and this was known to be extraordinary for the giving of the Holy Ghost Act. 8. 17. which Magus affected v. 19. It is true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but rarely Act. 14. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 13. 17 So the laying on of the hands may be ordinary and the gift given by prophesie as Calvin Beza Parenâ— Piscator Dâ—…i Cruciger the gift declared to be given thee by prophetical revelation 1 Tim. 1. 18. as Paul and Barnabas were sent to the Gentiles by the command of the Spirit So Paul exhorts Timothy neither to neglect the one nor the other so neglect not but â—s Dâ—… exercise carefully thy calling of an Evangelist revive and strengthen the gifts that thou hast received especially since thou hast received imposition of hands from the Colledge of Elders 2. It is harsh saith Mr. H. Forget not the office in thee Didoclavius told him thus but what then A man is said in our language to be in office but it s both new and will but poorly prove therefore it is harsh in the Greek and it is known there be harsh phrases in both the Septuagints and in the New Testament and that neither of them is the most pure of that language and there is a heavenly eloquence in all Scripture Mr. H. Whether by Elders be meant the Elders of many or of one congregation I could never learn Didocâ— 160. Ans. Then this place shall say nothing for the Eldership of an Independent congregation to which Mr. H. gives after an official power dogmatick and doctrinal to hear witnesses and pronounce a sentence of excommunication which the congregation can no more oppose then the word of God and I hombly desire another place for such a new Judicature for sure men and women both have the judgement of discretion to oppose all errors 2. There was a Colledge of Elders Act. 1. Act. 6 Act. 13. Act. 21. At the ordaining of officers and weighty affairs of the Churches either must Mr. H. warrant by Scripture that there is such a like Judicature in every Independent congregation which say they may consist of seven and that is unpossible or that he shall be at a low ebbe to prove such an ordination of officers in their Churches as is in the Word As for imposition of hands to me it is commanded in the Word where the right way that it be not done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suddenly is charged upon Timothy before God and his Son Iesus Christ 1 Tim. 5. 21 22. yet not so as it must be so necessary necessitate medii as it must be a null and no ordination where it is wanting 2. It must be a Rite of designation of the person to the office but no Sacramental Rite of obsignation of grace as Papists make it a Sacrament 3. Mr. H. fails who makes it no command contrary to 1 Tim. 5. 21 22. 4. This place 1 Tim. 4. 14. so streights Papists that Bellarmin makes the Presbytery a company of Bishops and so Cor. à Lap. But Cajetan Vatablus Maldonat Estius are more equitable to the Text then Mr. H. Lyran. makes the Presbytery to be Bishops Mr. H. To give the essentials to Timothy an Evangelist by imposition of hands of Presbyters that are inferiour to Evangelists that are superiour and extraordinary is beyond the power of Presbyters Ans. The same is objected by Papists and by Prelaticals as Tilenus and others What will Mr. H. determine whether Timothy was ordained by the Presbytery an Evangelist for in that case his argument which he borrowed hath Nerves or a Presbyter for some prelatical men say he was twice ordained nor can his argument stand except upon the popish pillar A great Apostle or Bishop cannot be blessed by a lower Presbyter So that the Presbytery that laid hands on Timothy must be Bishops or only Apostles so say the Jesuites Bellarmin Menochus Cor. à Lap. So Lyranus See the answer of Didoclavius 2. His own men say the Brethren that are lower then Officers make unmake Officers the people Act. 1. say they have a hand in creating that is in chusing Matthias for that is their creating an Apostle Ananias laid hands on Paul Acts 9. Prophets on Paul and Barnabas to undergo an extraordinary charge to preach to the Gentiles Act. 13. Mr. H. here as often deviseth a contradiction that then the same call must be both mediate and ordinary and immediate and extraordinary saith he but if mediate be taken as it must be for that in which men have an intervening hand there is new Logick but no contradiction Parker saith there is of man something and much immediately from God here as the peoples praying and casting of lots in Matthias his calling and yet he is an immediately called Apostle So in Pauls call Act. 9. in the call of Paul and Barnabas Act. 13. 2. It s now absurd to say that an Evangelist an Apostle is lower then a whole Colledge of Presbyters See
Iohn now dead and that relation between Thomas and the dead man is gone Ergo Thomas himself as a man and his other relations to all other sick persons who call for his medicinal labours perish Reason and Logick should perish in the man who should so argue Mr. H. If a person or Presbytery have Ministerial power they must execute it in their own persons and places they cannot delegate any supernatural power or saving quality or habit to another the mystery of iniquity in some measure hath eaten into the Presbytery They have taken power to ordain before election and make indefinite Pastors and have taken all power from the people Ans. 1. The issue is the male-Church only hath this power to make and unmake officers and they have of late being not the fourth part of that which they call the onely visible Church of Redeemed Ones taken all power of Censures so that the rest have no consent which is a popish domineering over their faith whereas we hold the Church not consenting Censures are not to be drawn out at all here is more popery and bratish domineering over the consciences of the officers in point of Heresie to speak nothing of divers points of Popery Anabaptisme Socinianisme that goeth along with this way 2. That the Churches cannot delegate a power to Paul and Barnabas their messengers to determine in a Synod according to the Word can be denied by none but such as deny Synods contrary to Act. 15. 3. Nor knoweth the Scripture any rule from civil Corporations who both make and chuse David and Saul Rulers and Kings to infer that the male-Church cannot preach nor administer seals but they both create and chuse Spiritual Officers We may long call for Scripture to prove this but in vain it is a Tradition that we must believe because so say our Brethren Nor is it Episcopacy for Timothy and Titus to ordain Ministers in a joynt society in collegie Episcopal Monarchy in Pope and Prelates Nor is it to ordain Pastors indefinitely when it is done both with consent of the flock and in reference to a certain flock It s true 1 Tim. 5. 22. Tit. 1. 5. there is no mention made of a Presbytery nor is there mention there of a congregation but Timothy cannot preach in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4 1 2. nor can he rebuke before all these that sin publickly but in the congregation 1 Tim. 5. 20. So neither can Timothy his alone prove the Deacons 1 Tim. 3. 10. for the Apostles Acts 6. did it not nor would he 〈◊〉 a prelatical Monarch his alone lay on hands and call to the Ministry 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. for the Scripture saith a Colledge did it 〈◊〉 13. 1 2 3. 1 Tim. 4. 14. and Papists have the same ground but it is groundless that the Keyes were given to Peter only Mat. 16. and there is no word of a Presbytery and Christ saith Iohn 21. thrice to Piter only Lovest thou me feed my sheep And there is no word of a Colledge of Apostles but our Divines with Ierâ—m Cyprian and the Fathers say equal power of feeding and power of the Keyes was given to them all at a Synod Mat. 28. 19 20. Ioh. 20. 21 22 23. Acts 〈◊〉 8. and the same objection Prelates moâ—e Nor shall we be against Iunius Melancthoâ— Whitâ—aker Danaeus The jus and right of ordination is in the Church as in the virtual subject to wit in Elders and people But our Brethren must have a sole male-male-Church of Brethren But we may well say the calling in concreto is that which these Divines meanâ— so Melancthon saith the calling contains jus â—ligendi vocandi ordinandi Other Divines speak more accurately as the learned Professors of Leyden who beyond all doubt follow Cyprian Mr. H. These in whose power it is whether any shall rule over them or no from their voluntary subjection it is that the party chosen hath right and stands in possession of rule and authority over them It holds not which Mr. R. saith Now ordination is an act of jurisdiction such as to send an Embassador but that an Embassador consent to go such as is election is no act of jurisdiction for a Father to give his Daughter in marriage to one is an authoritative act of a Father but for the Daughter to consent to the choice is no act of authority Ans. True consenting gives nâ— power but the peoples giving of the pastor authority ever them their calling and by willing subjection delivering up themselves to be ruled by him in Christ iâ— an act of power That is false whith Mr. Ball and Mr. R. say If the people could virtually give being to Pastor and Teacher then they might execute the office of Pastors and Teachers for Aldermen châ—se the Mayor Souldiers the General yet nonè of them can execute the office of Mayor and General Ans. 1. The proposition is printed in other Characters and hath nothing found in it nothing of Scripture or reason to prove it and is a needy begging of the question Those in whose power it is whether any shall rule over them or no c. Mr. H. seeing himself widely out durst not assume But it is in the peoples power whether any rule over them or no c. This the assumption must be or the argument is non-sense It s not in the peoples power whether any rule over them or no. More wild Divinity is scarue heard of it must then be in mens power whether there be Rulers Apostles Pastors Teachers in the Church and Government or none at all but Aâ—archy and confusion but a Divine institution was never in the power of people but Christ Jesus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gave instituted and ordained Apostles Pastors and Officers in his house Eph. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 28. 2. The proposition is false and never proved That their voluntary subjection whose it is to chuse officers gives formally and causaâ—ivâ—ly right of ruling to the chosen I thus resort it to shew the falshood of it Then the sick man in whose power it is to chuse Thomas to be his Physician and no other man he gave causatively right and being to Thomas to be a Physician Then 2. he in whose power it is to chuse Iohn and no other to build him a house he in whose power it is to chuse Richard to be a School master to teach his Son and no other School-master he gave causatively right and being to the party Iohn so chosen to be a Mason and to the party so chosen Richard causatively right and being to be a School-master Nothing more false Iohn was a Mason Richard a School-master before their chusers were born Nothing follows but the sick mans choice made Thomas a Physician not simply but to him only and so must we say of the other two and multitudes of other examples And â—o nothing follows from Mr. H. his argument but only
Pagans O Scriptureless cruelty to make God to break the covenant first the parents continuing in covenant-obedience and suffering for Christ Mr. H. Men of approved piety in covenant with God visibly are to be admitted to the seals saith Mr. R. but saith Mr. H. gracious men be pertinacious Ans. Pertinacy in a scandal marrs approved piety but because they approve not your way are they therefore pertinacious Mr. H. To be a member of the visible Church in general and have no particular existence of membership in any particular congregation is a fansie as to say there is a part of manhood not existing in John Thomas or any Individuals Ans. Mr. H. fansies there is a promise of continuing on the Rock made to the congregation in general and yet this or that congregation falls off the Rock 2. Mr. R. his Church-general is no abstract generick nature but an individual integral Catholick body existing in all the earth and one is baptized a member to all congregations jure and exists and dwells in one only as a man may have right to all City-priviledges and yet may reside and actually enjoy only the City priviledge of London Mr. H. imagines that our Catholick integral Church is genus and the Congregation species and if so the Church of Boston should be the whole integral Catholick Church and the little finger the whole body of Iohn CHAP. IX A new device of Mr. H. his two sentences the official and dogmatical sentence of officers yet not concional nor juridical and another juridical of the male-Church is examined MR. H. It is the office of Rulers dogmatically to discover the mind of God and the mind of Christ in convincing by witnesses the offenders and preparing the cause And the brethren have no more power to oppose the sentence of the Censure thus prepared and propounded by the Elders then they have to oppose their Doctrine for the Elders may preach it as the word of God by vertue of their office Ans. 1. Scripture tells us nothing of two sentences 2. Two Judicatures which lead witnesses 3. Two sorts of binding Judges This then is will-worship 2. No Scripture tells us of leading of witnesses to convince Delinquents concionally by way of preaching Old or New Testament not Mr. H. must here speak Rev. 2. 2 14 20. Acts 15. Matth. 18. 1. 1 Cor. 5 1 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22. and elsewhere we read of but one juridical censure by the whole Court and of one sentence If he hâ—aâ— not the Church c. they are not Apostles but lyers Rev. 2. 2. Iezabel should not be suffered to teach Who can dream that these wâ—… first concluded dogmatically or ought to have been so câ—…ded by the officers in one Court and then were concluded juridically by the male Church 3. These words Tâ—â—l the Church whether must they be then tâ—…ll the Officers that they may dogmatically determine or tell the male-Church that they may juridically determine and yet one of these bear the name of the Church by our Brethrens way Or 3. Tell the Church of Redeemed ones which is their only Church The first is our Church of Rulers which they cannot endure the other two cannot subsist 4. Who gave ruling Elders a joynt power to preach juridical sentences which must binde the unofficed brethren as the preached Word of God for they have no calling to labour in the word and doctrine 1 Tim. 5. 17 and how can they preach except they be sent Rom. 10. 14 15 5. How can rude and unlettered men who labour not in the word and doctrine by vertue of their office dogmatically resolve deep points of Heresie more than unofficed brethren and predetermine their conscience should the ruling Elders lips that way preserve knowledge and should they as the Messengers of the Lord of Hosts with the pastors carry the Word of God so binding others What they do in Synods is a far other thing for there they act juridically rather than dogmatically and joyntly with Pastors and Doctors 6. This sentence must lay bands upon the consciences of the male Church so that there is nothing left to them but to obey and can obeying and submitting to the Word leave any room to judging in an authoritative way sure by this they must either hear and believe after a popular judging or then reject and so must women and children of age and what place then is left to juridical sentencing by the Elders or Brethren yea so the Churches freedom of judging is none at all when the Church may no more oppose that dogmatick sentence than they may oppose the Word of God in the mouth of their officers and what greater power can be given to any then what is given to this Independent Eldership 7. When there is a contradiction between the two sentences which of the Judicatures must be supreme If the dogmatick be supreme they may dogmatickly determine that the fraternity ought to be excommunicated for opposing the Word of God in their sentence and who can excommunicate an Independent Church And again when the Elders themselves turn Wolves who then can give out an official and dogmatick sentence against them that must be wanting and hath not the like of this brought forth among Brownists reciprocal excommunications CHAP. X. Of Synods and their Power MR. H. Synods are necessary for union in the Churches In the multitude of Counsellors there is safety Acts 15. Prov. 16. Ans. Union in truth and peace among Churches say these Churches must make one visible Body then ruptures rentings scandals must say there is in this body visible a necessity of Government and Jurisdiction must be incident to that visible body which they deny for this union must be a professed union to speak and think the same thing Phil. 2 2. c. 4. and this is visible union and so they must meet not in their members that is unpossible and here is a visible Church meeting for Civil it is not debating advising about matters of government of the House of God So strong is truth Mr. H. There are associations of divers sorts Classis Synods Provincial National Oecumenick Ans. 1. A general Councel is before mocked as a nothing and the Brethren bring arguments against the being and nature of Synods Commissioners Representees The contrary is here asserted Mr. H. The acts must t is saith Mr. R. 〈◊〉 Ecclesiastick Decrees Ans. Ambignity darkness to binde as a part of Scripture is 1. That which is contained and clearly deduced from Scripture Or 2. that this act of decreeing issuing from the immediate revelation and assistance of the Spirit maketh that which is decreed to be Scripture in the former sense acts tie as good advice and counsel onely in the latter they tie not as Scripture Ans. No man I do not say its done consultò more darkens I brought three members to clear the matter Mr. H. leaves out the third and darkens all for acts of Synods
counselling Mr. Cotton for command and use of the Keys yields also so the question shall not be of the subject but of the power and of the bounds where acts of free choice of rectified reason for civil ends also have place But the Conclusion is naught So That which is not in the Word saith he is a device of man I assume the frame of the meeting-house for congregational Worship the number names trades callings of members the quantity of water in Baptism the quantity of Bread that every one eats aâ— the Lords Supper are no more in Scripture than the Territories or bounds of Presbyteries yet are they not for that humane devices Mr. H. It is doubtful that all our singular actions as Mr. R. saith are mixed for eating and drinking must be for Gods glory and Omnis actio in individuo est moraliter bona vel mala Ans. If Mr. H. doubt of this Ames Didoclavius can speak to it There is such a thing as an action indifferent as Augustine saith or rather Ierome that is neither good nor evil but it is not a humane action properly as to spit or purge the nose But see all the Schoolmen Scotus Thomas Lombard and all that writ upon them and you shall never reade this new Axiome Omnis actio in individuo est moraliter bona vâ—l mala Durandus indeed and the Schoolmen say that every act individual which followeth deliberate reason is necessarily either morally good or evil See Greg. de Valentia 2. For the mixture of our actions its cleare there is something physical in eating at the Lords Supper as the word hath not set a rule concerning the physical quantity of Bread and Wins so there be not too much for it is not to feed the body nor too little for it must work upon the senses And there is in praying preaching the tone the accent of the organs of the voice and their motion so that we eat and drink for God and soberly and seasonably is moral and squared by the word but a man sins not in eating quickly or lently in the house or in the garden or sometime in his bed sometime at midnight upon necessity Mr. Hooker errs not a little in calling the acts of the Synod Act. 15. Councels such as godly men and women who are not Apostles and Elders may give to others for counsels are not burdens laid upon the people and Churches by the wisedom and authority of the Holy Ghost 2. By Apostles and Elders who sharply rebuke the pressers of circumcision as subverters of the soules of people 3. Neither are they indifferent advices â—hich they might reject but these they could not reject without despising God and the Holy Ghost the very thing that the Lord saith he that dispiseth you dispiseth me which cannot be said of a counsel of the Heathen man to a Christian. It is saith Mr. Cotton an act of the binding power of the Keys to bind burthens as Acts 15. 27. 4. The Decrees of no properly so called Church on earth are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Decrees of Apostles and Elders Mr. H. calls them only Advices and Counsels is it not safer to believe Luke Act. 16. 4. then Mr. H But a Synod is never called a Church say they this is but to contend for names for the word Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is three times Act. 19. 32 39 40. given to a civil meeting and Mr. H. will not have it given to bodies meeting for the affairs of the Church of Christ. Mr. H. Where there is no delegation of messengers by mutual consent there is no right of jurisdiction decrees onely bind the Churches who send them Ans. Antioch Act. 15. 2. and Ierusalem sent messengers therefore two Churches at least were sent and were bound as for delegation we shall speak hereafter of it 2. If they ought to send and stand in need of light and peace and send not they are the same way tyed that some hundreds absent when Iezabel is sentenced and excommunicate are obliged to withdraw from communion from her though they were not present to consent to the sentence Mr. H. It s no prejudice to the care and wisedom of our Saviour that the punishing of the congregational Throne be reserved to God only Ans. When scandals between congregation and congregation and members of divers Churches are greater in number and offence and necessity of edifying and scandalizing greater his wisedom must provide for the more rather then the less Mr. H. If when a Church offends I must tell a higher then must I at length tell an Oecumenick or General Councel Ans. General Councels being more abstracted from infecting scandals of conversation are rather doctrinal Remedies nor are censures the ordinary possible adequate way of removing of Scandal The Word and Censures exercised in the Catholick integral visible Church in parts integral is the adequate cause Mr. H. If every man be allowed his appeal to an higher then also to a General Councel then for many hundred years while the appeal be discussed pendente appellatione the appealer cannot be censured Ans. We allow only just appeals in case of oppression to relieve the oppressed 2. In difficult cases Deut. 17. which rarely are such as call for a general Councel in case of general defection in point of Doctrine such may be and the inferiour Churches that truth suffer not are to declare for the truth 2. We allow only what men jure may do 3. The argument supposeth that we approve a towering up of appeals even to a General Councel as a liberty of every member whatever unjust prejudice be in it and that every such appeal may stop the actings of Christs visible Kingdom and called Pastors Christ hath given no power to sin Mr. H. It s a wonder that because Churches may rebuke yea Christians may rebuke Heathens though not in a Church way that therefore the Synod hath a power of jurisdiction Paul rebuked the Athenians Acts 17. A 〈◊〉 these acts of Church communion Ans. My argument is not à genere ad speciem sed specie ad genus These convened in the name of Christ by the Holy Ghost who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with one consent by way of suffrage and judgement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 15. 9. 21. 25. rebuke perverters of souls Act. 24. 28. and lay on burdens and commands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to observe Act. 21. 25. and keep such things and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to abstain from such things Act. 15. 29. and give Decrees by which the Churches were established in peace and truth Act. 16. 4 5. these have power to excommunicate the refusers of such acts according to Matth. 18. for Paul and Barnabas were scandalized and complained to the Church of Antioch Act. 1. who sent them to complain to a Synod at Ierusalem Act. 15. 2 3 6. and these who in a Church-way determine
against perverters of souls have juridical power if therefore these men had done the contrary and had refused to hear the Church or Churches convened and should teach these decrees came not from the holy Ghost were they not to us as Publicans and Heathens Yea and whâ—â— more could the Church of Pergamus and that of Thyatira Independent 〈◊〉 say our Brethren do in making acts against such as hâ—ld the Doctrine of Balaam of the Nicholaâ—… against Iezabel Rev. 2. 14 15. 20. If they should after prctice and practice such impure doctrine but declare them perverters of souls and charge others to keep no fellowship with them and shall all be but a rebuke such a counsel as one private man giveth to heathen and sure Pauls rebuke of these at Athens Act. 17. though it made not up the rebuke of a Church yet Paul rebuked them not as a private man or as a godly woman may rebuke Idolaters but formally as a Pastor And Paul and Barnabas as Pastors removed the Caadlestick and turned to the Gentiles Act. 13. and unchurched the Jews which no private men could do So the prophesies of Isaiah Ieremiah Ezekiel against Babylon Persians Tyrus c. as they made not the people to be Churches so they came not from private men but from the immediatly inspired Prophets and such Prophets of Divine authority these are proved to be from these Prophesies So the juridical Church-authority of the Synod by Whitaker Calvin Beza and hosts of learned Divines is concluded from Act. 15. Not is it my mind that the Jews did excommunicate the Samaritans so formally as a single delinquent is excommunicate nor do I defend the superstition by Mr. Io-Weemes and Jewish Doctors in the manner of excommunicating them It s sure the Jewes the true Church deservedly renounced Church-communion with them Origen Iosephus Carâ—lus Sigonius and others tell us they were most corrupt in their Religion 2 King 17. and though Augustine say the Jewes so abhorred them that they would not drink water out of any vessel of the Samaritans and Christ refutes that seeking water to drink from the Woman of Samaria Yet since Christ saith Ioh. 4. 22. Ye worship ye know not what we know what we worship for salvation is of the Iews he evidently as Mr. R. said justifieth the substance of the excommunication which is all I intend let their fooleries pass Mr. R. granteth one Church hath not power over another Ans. True but one associate with many hath power Mr. H. A man may separate totally from a Church and from an assembly of Turks but for one man to excommunicate were a prâ—fanation of the Lords Ordinance Ans. A single person could not separate from the Church of the Jewes though they had not a few corruptions Mat. 23. 1 2 3. Mat. 8. 4. no single person can lawfully be a member of a Turkish Church how can he then separate from such 3. The Church of the Jewes and salvation was of the Jews Ioh. 4 2â— was not one man therefore their excommunicating of the Samaritans is not hence concluded to be null 4. But when the sounder part though fewer separateth from the major part and the major part makes manifest defection from the truth and professed cause and covenant And 2 carry along with them the body of Atheists and malignant opposers of pure Religion and wicked men 3. And that the fewer and sounder part have the collective part of the godly and generality of such as make conscience of their ways with them And 4. That major part is again and again warned and 〈◊〉 go on to hold out and cast out as far as they can all not of their sinful way though in their conscience they in other things judge and prosess them to be sound and godly in that case I judge the fewer part the Church and their censures valid for the promise is made to such as meet in the name of Christ Mat. 18. Mr. H. If all common affairs that concern many congregations saith Mr. R. were managed not by one congregation but by the suffcages 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 15. 25. Apostles Elders and select Brethren then Synods and their Church-power most be lawful but the former is true in the chusing of Matthias Act. 1. and the treasury of the Churches and callâ—ng of their Deacons Act. 4. 6. are disposed by a Synod of Apostles with consent of the Churches Paul instructeth a Synod or meeting of 〈◊〉 at Ephesuâ— in their duty of feeding Act. 20. Act 11. Peter gives an account of his going in to the Gentiles to a meeting of Apostles and Breâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. It s true in the chusing of Matthias something extraordinary there was that the Apostles could not do as Pastors but as Apostles as Apostles they appoint two v. 23. God only could limit the call to two certain men all the Pastors and Churches on earth could not do that and as Apostles v. 24. they pray for the directing of the loâ—… and Act. 6. as Apostles by the immediately inspiring authority by which they writ Scripture they appoint a new office of Deacons which was not in the Church before but they do most of the rest by the Churches going along Mr. H. There is no Synod in these 1. There be no delegate Commissioners 2. No gathering of members by common consent 3. No disputing 4. No common determination Ans. Neither the first nor the second are essential to Synods if they be persons in publick authority they have a material delegation a formal commission is a matter of order nor were the last two wanting not to say where the matter is plain shall it lose the nature of a Synod because it wants doubtsome â—…diations But Mr. H. and Mr. Cotton are obliged to give an instance scriptural beside the question we have Act. 15. a meeting of Apostles Elders Brethren exercising by the grant of Mr. Cotton and the 7. dissenting Brethren some specifick Churchâ—â—cts of synodical pastoral authoritative teaching and commanding of more congregations then one Ergo they have power to exercise juridical acts for if Peter may exercise one specifick act of a man let us suppose to play the Musician the Astronomer to number things numerable to admire to laugh no man can deny but Peter then must be a man and hath power to discourse and argue So if a Synod as a Synod can exercise one specifick act of a Church being convened in the name of Christ a reason must be given why a Synod hath not the essence of a Church to exercise all the specifick acts of a Church A Synod is not a congregational Church Ergo it s no Church est incons à negatione species c. Mr. H. Peter gives an account of his fact Act. 11. to the Iews who doubt of the lawfulness of his conversing with the Gentiles but here is no Synod Ans. Yea the Jewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syrus Chrysostom
they accused Peter before the Apostles Epiphanius thinketh Câ—rinthâ—s set them on work Beza they chid It s like saith Gualther the Apostles did not understand this but they accuse noâ— Peter But Calvin wel observes Peter willingly submits himself to the judgement of the Church and renders an account to the Apostles and Church and what is that but a Synod Mr. H. his answer is one with that of the Jesuits Lorinus and Cornelius that he gave out of humility an account to the people not to the Apostles for he was above the Apostles Mr. H. Act. 21. The Elders were occasionally 〈◊〉 they prescribe nothing â—o Paul Ans. It seems Calvin takes up the mind of Luke 〈◊〉 for he saith Hence we may gather when any serious business was to do the Elders were in use to assemble and Paul doth nothing in the Church of other pastors â—aith Gualther by his own private authority but gives an account to the Ministers Bâ—… saith this was the fourth Councel Lorinus no for there were no vâ—tes asked saith he no debates c. Corneâ—â—us à 〈◊〉 also denies it was a Synod and sayes it was but a meeting that saluted Paul Mr. H. ownes their opinion for his own and calls it only an â—â—easional meeting But say that it were so as all synodical meetings both that Act. 1. and Act. 6. and that Act. 15. it will not conclude it to be no Synod 2. The saluting of Paul was a Christian formality of courtesie but Paul in the Synod v. 18 19. gives them an exact account 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 singula ordine saith 〈◊〉 particularly what God had done among the Gentiles which is a business of the spreading of the Gospel through the habitable world and they shew their judgement of Pauls carriage toward the Jews and the ceremonies were not fully expired to them and toward the Gentiles they confirm the act of the Synod Act. 15. businesses worthy of a Synod Mr. H. Independent Government is deficient saith Mr. R. because now when Apostles are not all the means of publick and pastoral propagating the Gospel to other Churches and to the heathen are confined to a single congregation whereas the Elders thereof can act nothing as officers and the members can act nothing in a Church-way without that one congregation This Argument of mine is not answered by that of Mr H. Those whom pastors cannot judge as being without to them because of another congregation and heathen over them they have 〈◊〉 pastor-like power For the Proposition is most false Pastors cannot excommunicate those of another congregation or heathen Ergo they cannot teach them as pastors It follows not ex negatione speciâ—i non sequitur negatio generis This is not a man therefore this is not a living creature So 1. A single pastor he alone cannot excommunicate an offender of his own congregation for one man is not a Church Ergo he cannot preach as a pastor to this offender The consequence is most false and contrary to Mr. H. for he hath no other proper pastor on earth but he So weak is M. H. his present Proposition 2. Paul and Barnabas preach as sent pastors authorized both by God and the laying on of hands and praying of the Prophets at Antioch Acts 13. but they have no power to excommunicate the Gentiles who are yet no members of the Church nor baptized Paul Acts 16. 15. is sent to preach to Macedonia without their choosing him to be their pastor and yet Paul could not cast out those that were no members until they should be member If it be said that Paul and Barnabas preached to the Gentiles not as pastors because not chosen by them but as Apostles this is well near nonsense For 1. Apostles as Apostles essentially are Catholick pastors not private Teachers and so Apostles preached as men not sent of God nor yet of men whose Baptism was neither from heaven nor from men 2. Why not pastors because not chosen by the people that is men onely can make properly so called pastors but God cannot Whither go we 3. Are not all pastors either Apostolick or extraordinary or ordinary the same pastors in nature and essence except acts of preaching Christ and of Baptizing differ in specie and nature as they flow from Apostles and as they flow from ordinary men which were to make Ordinances the Gospel the Seals of different nature better or valid or worse and less valid as they come from Apostles or from ordinary pastors Strange Divinity 〈◊〉 3. By this Doctrine of Mr. H. the Gospel must be propagated to the world and Churches planted among heathen 1. Either by Apostles which are not now and shall gratifie Seekers or by pastors as pastors which we say and Mr. H. and his gainsay or 2. By private men or by pastors as private men gifted But 1. are private men successors of the Apostles to plant Churches among the heathen What Scripture for this Is that Promise Lâ— I am with you to the end of the world left by Christ to private men Sure that Promise is made to the Apostles and their Successors in all acts of their pastoral preaching either in planting or watering So he sheweth saith Ierome that the Apostles shall ever live in faithful pastors to succeed them both in planting Churches that ye may gather to 〈◊〉 my Church and Saints saith Chrysostome out of all Nations Now by Mr. H. his way the Lord promiseth thus I will be with you and all faithful pastors in preaching when the Apostles are dead to their own formed congregations but I promise no presence nor Ministerial assistance at all to pastors ordinary when they preach in another congregation than their own or when they preach the Gospel to heathens and those that are not yet Churches of Christ for then they act not as pastors Then must either private Christians or some new kinde of officers that are unknown to the Word and are neither Apostles Evangelists Pastors nor Prophets nor Doctors be the onely planters of Churches among the heathen and where is there Scripture for that Or then this Promise of Christs presence must be made to private men But have not some private men brought the Gospel to heathens True but now we dispute of the onely fixed ordinary spreaders of the Gospel to other congregations and heathen societies since the Apostles are now dead yeâ— and we finde that the Lord gave a sort of new calling to the Apostles touching those to whom they were hic nunc to preach as Peter and Iohn are called to Samaria Acts 8. Peter to Cornelius and the Gentiles Act. 10. Paul and Barnabas Act. 13. to the Gentiles Paul to Macedonia not Bithynia Act. 16. Now is there nothing of this in the ordinary pastors but private men must be heirs to these Apostolick warnings from God 4. It must follow if pastors be now so confined to one congregation in all pastoral actings then all
as a man may all his life never swear a National covenant be guilty of no sin so he may well say a man all his life may give nothing to the poor to Hospitals to maintain the Ministry and Schools and yet not be guilty for all these are free-will offerings It s a gross mistake to say the free-will offerings were not commanded as well as all sacrifices and other offerings Exod. 35. 4 5. Levit. 22. 21. Deut. 16. 10. they are free not from a commanding law I am ashamed of such weak conceits but are free in regard of the willing heartiness of givers and because the determinate quantity precisely fell not under a command as in other offerings but was referred to the holy freedom of the offerer Mr. H. The Rule is uneven a particular man may engage not to drink Wine as hurting his health and soul a Scholar swears he will study painfully a Plow man he shall labour diligently shall the whole land be tyed to such â—â—ths yea the contrary rule holds for the most true Ans. A mistaken Rule is soon made uneven what morally binds one single man not as a Scholar or a Plow-man or such a special professor but as a Church-member baptized circumcised as a visible professor as to keep the Lords Commandments Psal. 119. 106. to be the Lords people to continue sound in the faith to confess Christ before men when called to it Matth. 10. 32. to seek the Lord God of Israel 2 Chron. 15. 13. 2 King 11. 17. that also morally binds the whole nation be it Egypt or Assyria in covenant with God when he shall call them to lay the band of an oath upon themselves as being tempted by higher powers to deny the truth and embrace popery as was our case in Scotland and this is our rule Mr. H. deviseth an uneven rule and would father it upon me A Plow man as a special professor swears he shall painfully till the earth Ergâ— all in covenant with God may swear be they Kings Nobles Barons Burgesses and all the land may swear they shall desert all callings and only till the earth The like is to be thought of the other oath which often is the drunkards oath he shall never drink Wine and with a spoon he sips till he be drunk Ergo all the Nation may so swear but I know no such rule It shall be Mr. H. or any mans not mine Mr. H. The ends of general Reformation may be attained by the Magistrate commanding all the Churches in their several assemblies to attend the mind of Christ to humble themselves and fast and if Churches be corrupt they may be compelled by the civil power to attend the rules of Christ. Ans. It s too laxily spoken he speaks not one word of the Christian Magistrate or the magistrate godly and sound in saith nor of the rule the Scripture but only of the Civil Magistrate the Civil Power What if he be a Heathen what if he be a Papist a Socinian 2. That the ends of reformation may be attained by the Civil Power only who can believe For Mr. H. speaks not one word of the Concurrence of spiritual power and jurisdiction Will not Erastians approve this and say Church-discipline is needless Mr. H. sayes the end of Reformation may be attained by the Civil Magistrates commanding c. 3. Mr. H. tells us often that Church-duties should be willing free acts pag. 40. hearing fasting praying are acted by Ecclesiastical policy Gods people are free and wiâ—â—ing but here they may be compelled by the Civil Power to act these duties Mâ— H. the Church-power is above the Synod because the Churches sent the members Ans. It only follows that the Churches are above the Commissioners as they send them but in actu Synodico Pastoraliter imperandi as the Synod pastorally teach as Mr. Cotton saith and lay on burdens Act. 15. the Synod is above them How the male Church owe obedince to the dogmatick sentence of Pastors we heard before Mr. H. If the Synod erre Churches have power to call another Synod and pass sentence against them Ans. Nothing hence follows but what I yield the Churches in their way are above and worthier then Synods that erre Mr. H. A Synod may enjoyn a man to believe contradictions two Synods in two divers Provinces may conclude contradictory things a man goes to another Province to dwell he believes a contrary conclusion to what he believed before Ans. In some things of meer order in one country the Sermon begins at eight or nine hours in another Province not while ten but these are not contradictory faiths 2. There is no solidity but emptiness here an erring Synod could not jure determine contrary to the decrees of the Apostles and Elders Acts. 15. Christ hath given no power to Synod-Assembly or Churches to conclude lyes in dogmatick points the contradicent of a true and sound Decree deduced soundly from Scripture is a lye and came not from the Synod So Mr. Hooker may condemn Ministers Churches Preachers Doctors Assemblies all who give counsel and advice as no Ordinances of God for the men that are Ministers Churches c. may sinfully contradict the truth and lye but the Ordinance lyes not Mr. H. In all Synods but an Oâ—â—umenical its lawful to make an appeal and therefore to refuse Ans. In no Synod at all following the rule of Christ is it lawful to appeal but that is ever true which our Saviour saith he that despiseth you despiseth me It s a slandering of us as if we taught any appeals but from partial Judges and opressive sentences 2. In general Councels erring as they are not infallible we may appeal to another not erring General Councel and to the collective Catholick Church CHAP. XII Of the Magistrates Power in convocating Synods MR. H. It belongs to the supreme Magistrate the King as peculiar to his power and place and not to the Church to enjoyn the solemn and publick concurrence of the several persons of the Churches and to appoint and nominate whom he will have to consider of those weighty and doubtsome cases which concern the publick professing and practising of the worship of God within his Dominions Ans. Erastians and such as make the King the Head of the Church can give no more to the Prince than Mr. H. 1. By his Royalty he onely can convene Synods 2. He by that same power chooseth the members of Synods 3. Of his supreme Power in controversies we shall hear 1. The Apostles Elders and Church must then be in an act of Rebellion in convening Act. 1. to choose Matthias Acts 6. to ordain Deacons Act. 4. 5. to preach the Gospel in the Temple and convene a Synod Act. 15. from divers Churches without the knowledge or consent of the supreme power It cannot help to say There was no Christian Magistrate then for Mr. H. sayes it was peculiar to
the Church from the East to the Weâ—â— which fills all the World De prop. Evangil l. 1. c. 3. pag. 8. then it s not one single congregation Gregorius Nuzianzâ—nus Orat. â—8 de 〈◊〉 partis The people give their consent only to ordain the Bishop And this election of Bishops ibid. page 480. iâ— to be committed to the cleaner part of the people to sacred Ministers and to our Nazarites and not to the foolish and rash common people tum eximia ac purissimae pâ—puti parti hoc est 〈◊〉 Ministris nostris Nazarâ—â— quibus vil solâ— vel potâ—ssimum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 illes commitis opâ—rtebat sic enim nunâ—… Ecclesia 〈◊〉 esseâ— ac non 〈◊〉 qui opibus potentia 〈◊〉 magistratees notat aâ—â— stultae ac teâ—erariae plebi It s clear that Nazianzen gives a presidency to Teachers over the Church when he forbids that young men before they have hair on their face be 〈◊〉 to reach old men and they object saith he Daniel but that which rarely falls out is no law to the Church one Swallow makes not the Spring but election here by Nazianzen is put for the whole calling of men to the Ministry The Church of Byzanâ—… 〈◊〉 commended for discipline by Nazianzen See in the Church a Councel of Prebyters decored with age and wisedom an high Senate which they all honoured nor did he in a grave Synod decâ—… the praises of the discipline of a single congregation Nazianzen hath a savory discourse of the order and gifts and variety of members in Christs body and cites 1 Cor. 12. 28. not of a single congregation For 1. he saith we are all one body in Christ 2. He saith there are in the Church Apostles Prophets c. the eye walks not but is the Captain nor does the foot fee but walk and move from place to place nor doth the tongue receive sounds that is proper to the hearing nor doth the â—ongue speak but the tongue c. And 3. he speaks of a number of Prophets of which two or three prophesie by course and one Interprets Basilius Magnus Nicopolitanis Presbyteris Epist. 10. Tom. ult 〈◊〉 ex albo vestâ—â— defecis 〈◊〉 unus alter conseculus est 〈◊〉 adhuâ— corpus vestrum est per Die gratiam 〈◊〉 Basil. ciâ—â—bus Nicopolitanis disp Epist. 13. Tom. ult Dispensationes Ecclesiasticae fiunt quidem per 〈◊〉 quibus est illorum cura conoredita verum à plobe confirâ—antur Basil. Epist. 18. vol. ult Presbyteris Aâ—tiochiae solicitudinem illam quam 〈◊〉 Ecclistis Dâ—… ex 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 qui vobis tâ—tius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 charitateâ— affectum exponâ—i At the first reading a Presbyterial body over divers congregations appears Theophylact. Every one of us is the Church and the House of God and if we continue in the faith confessed the gates of hell shall not prevail against us that is sins 2. The power of binding and loosing he expounds to be the power of remitting of sins which Peter hath and such as have the office 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of an Overseeâ— Theoph. If thy Brother offend thee thy Brother only of the same congregation whereof thou act a member saith Mr. Hâ—â—ker Nay saith Theophylact 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whose sin ye remit See saith he the Dignity of the Priests for it God who forgives sins but they are honoured as God On these words we judge those thâ—â— are within Are not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christians judged by us but a more terrible Iudge shall judge those that are withâ—â— Isidorus Hispalens Episcopus The Church is called Catholick quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for it is not limited to some countreys as the Conventioles of Hereticks but spread all the world over The conâ—…tions of Hereticks are only in ordinary not catholick but very rarely See him p elsewhere What saith these called the Canons of the Apostles deserve I dispute not they allow no Bishop to he ordained without two or three Bishops The Bishops of the whole earth that is from all Churches not congregations that was impossible were at the first Nicâ—ns Councel 318. in number subscribed A Bishop should be ordained by all the Bishops of the Province if that be heard by three the rest consenting by their Letters More then two hundred Bishops in the Councel of Ephesus condemned Nestorius Among the Articles of Ioh. Wiclif this is the seventh If a man be duely contrite for sin any farther confession is needless So our Brethren and Mr. H. his judicial confession before the Church is as superfluous and scriptureless before they be admitted and engaged members of the visible Church On the other extremity they faile who condemn Wiclif his eleventh Article that a Minister ought not to Excommunicate except he know first the man to be excommunicate of God And Ioh. Hush was unjustly condemned for desending Wiclif in these and the like Nor was it a damnable error that Ioh. Hush held that there is but one Universal holy Church as there is but one certaine number of men predestinate to glory Mr. Hâ—â—ker his new catholick abstract congregation divided in so many thousand little catholick Churches is too near to the Papists in this Iohn Hush before his Judges and accusers often professed that Christ limited not Jurisdiction and ruling of the Church militant to Peter only but gave it to all the Apostles and true Pastors but never to Mr. H. his male Church Theodores judgeth the Church builded upon the Rock Mat. 16. not to be a single visible congregation with Mr. H. which certainly perisheth but the company of chosen believers builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles whoâ—e corner stone is Christ. And though this be one catholick Church divided all the world over habet domos à se invicem divisas and is one body of which Christ is head one company one City which cannot be said of one single congregation And 1 Cor. 12. ye are all the body of Christ not ye onely but all they who through the whole world believe Theodoret on 1 Tim. 5. shews that there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praefectura a power of receiving witnesses against Elders and of examining them before they be ordained This Ambrosius shews making Jews and Gentiles one body having one Baptism and the Apostles caput Ecclesiae the chief members of the Church As also the Doctors in the Church of Corinth dissembled or carelesly censured the Incest as Eli the Priest did his Sons Then there was a Presbytery to cast him out See if Ambrose gives the Keyes to Peter yes to Peter and Paul only and to the Rulers onely he saith inter ipsos Petrum Paulum quis 〈◊〉 proponatur incertum The same saith Ephraim Syrus of these two Gregorius Nyssenus Episcop frater Basilii Magni All we who are joyned to one body
Councels Martyrs So widely D. Bils mistaketh the place Mâ—t. 18. Perpet go vernm c. 4. Why only the nearest Churches have real hand in healing offences The differences betweene Elders governing in the Presbytery or Classis and of the same Elders in their fixed congregations Page 103. Mr. H. sets not down M. R. his words perfectly but often in halfs scarce that as here A pastor is not a pastor onely to the assembled congregation as Mr. H. saith but also to them all severally and to this or that single person of the flock M. H. pag. 103 104. Though pastors in a Synod by M. Cottons grant put forth pastoral acts upon many congregations yet shall it never follow that they are proper fixed pastors to these congregations so neither doth this militate against a Presbyterian Church Page 104. See Bilson perpetual Government c. 5. c. 12. Pastors can exercise no jurisdictioÌ„ being separated from the court but pastoral acts of teaching they may in private exercise and that from house to house Pag. 104 105. Sitting in Court gives no new power of office to elders but they cannot put it forth in formal jurisdiction but in the Court. It s a mistake all along in Mr. H. thâ—â— if an Elder put forth pastoral acts in a Synod or in a Presbytery to this or that congregation that therefore he is a fixed pastor to this or that congregation How wide Mr. H. is in his Logick the Presbyterian Elders determine of special actions persons for species determines the act of the genus Neither to be an Apostle nor to be an ordinary Pastor doth so give right to any to feed the flock in Macedonia nor in Bithynia in this flock and congregation and not in this without the intervening of some special call of God Pag. 106 107. The separating of ruling and teaching in Pastors in regard of office is unlawful but the separating of them in acts and objects is not unlawful but necessary See Bilson Perpetual Government c. 5. c. 12. M. H. doth no less separate ruling teaching then Presbyterians do One may be both a classical Elder to the associate Churches and a fixed Elder to a single congregation as the same man is both a Grand-father and a Father to divers children Pag. 107 108. Pag. 108 109. A Pastor fixed to a congregation may exercise pastoral acts of writing preaching to other congregations then his own Pag. 109. Pag. 110. A Pastor teaching one congregation fixedly and ruling in Collegio other associate Churches is no Prelate Pag. 100. Pag. 110. 111. Pag. 111. Of the onerousness and labour in governing associating Churches how it is the same with onerousness labor in counselling united Churches and how it is not the same The obligatition to brotherly help to my brother though it be as onerous as an obligation of teaching the flock it doth not tie me to the use of all the means positively to go all the world over and warn and admonish as the other doth Apostles were tâ—ed not as Apostles but as Christians to eat the Lords Supper in all Churches all the world over Pag. 115 116. Pag. 114 115. A man is tyed to use more means for feeding the single flâ—ck that he is a fixed Pastor unto then as a christian he is to use toward other churches Mr. Cotton Keys of the Kingdom c. 6. pag. 25. Pag. 117. Pag. 117. 118. A commission in a Presbytery is no new office but apower of order appointed by the God of order Pag. 119 120. Due right of Presbytery The votes of associated Churches added to the votes of the Elders of a congregation strengtheneth but hindereth not right proceeding except by accident Due Right p. 335. Pag. 120. The sounder part of the Church is the Church Pag. 121. How the ordinances are not conttary to the Wisedome of Christ though they attain not always finem operis Png. 122. How Pastors are Pastors in reference to the Congregation and how to the Synod and associated Elders Par. 1. c. 9. pag. 122. It is and must be the same office of a Pastor in reference to the congregation and in reference to the Presbytery Synods superior Pag. 114. Pag. 123. The classical Elder hath nothing to do with Prelacy Niceph. l. 8. c. 11. Sozom. l. 1. c. 14 Tripart Hist. l. 1 c. 19. Cypr. Epist. 80. Bernar. Epist. 80. Euseb. l. 10. c. 3. Hieronymus in Episto ad Titum ad Euagrium Epist. 85. ad Nepotianum de vita Clericorum Socrates l. 7. c. 35. Cyprian l. 1. Ep. 4 l. 4. Epist. 2. Concil Antiochen c. 14. Bernard in Canti Ser 77. Epist. 82. Brightm in Apol. 3. See Archiep. Spalaten de Rep. Eccles. l. 3. c. 1. Edwar. Didoclav in altar Damasceno p. 24 25 26 27. fere per totum Beza De gradibus Ministr c. 1. c. August Epist. 19. Whitaker Cont. 4. q. 1. c. 3. sect 30. Waldenses aut Aeneas Silvius Histor. Bohem. c. 35. Thom. Waldens Doct. fidei Tom. 1. l. 2. c. 60. Tom c. 7. Reinold Colloq cum Haâ—t A presbyterial Church was at Ierusalem Rome Thessalonica Ephesus c. Synod at Westminster The Apostles act as an ordinary Presbytery Act. 6. The Church of Rome was a Presbyterial Church The Church of Thâ—ssalonica of Antioch Presbyterian churches Steph. Cum aliquid temporis ibâ— consumpsissent Bâ—zâ— Aliquandiu tempore non parvo Lorin In Loc. non solum Pâ—trus sed Pauâ—us aliique Apoli Apostolici viri versati sunt Marloratus Hoc quidam exponunt quod sacer coetus in eorum dâ—iro cogeretur Pareus Com. in Rom. 16. Observemus veâ—o Ecclesiae nomen paucis fideâ—â—ous Christi nomine congregatis convenire ubi duo vel tres nemo tamen inde colligâ—â— Ecclesiam domâ—sticam esse infallibilem Bâ—za in Rom. 16. 5. Neque mirum est in tam ampla civitate distinctâ—s fuisse fidelium coetus Calv. ib. Horum itaque domum Ecclesiâ—m dixit non solum quia Christi fidem exceperunt sed quia hospitio credentes admitterent That sundâ—y Churches send messengers prove a meeting of the Elders of those Churches for all men women who are the Churches of the redeemed ones could not meet in one place M. H. Survey par 1. c. 3. p. 40. There is a Church-power in a Synod without and above a single congregation Mat. 18. cannot warrant me to gain no trespassing brethren in a Church way but onely the brethren of that congregation of which I am a member Narration of the practise of the Churches of N. E. p. 16 17 18. Way of the Churches of Châ—m N. E. c. 6. sect 1 2 3. Cotton Keyes Par. 1. c 9. sect 3. p. 125. The independence of a Church in an Island is its affliction not its power There are neither the same perfect operations nor the adequate and complete end of edification in a Church in an Island Pag. 126. The non-existence of associated Churches addeth nothing to
the power intrinsecal of a congregation to rule the associated Churches if they were Page 126. The adding of associated Churches to a Wilderness-church doth strengthen perfect and not nullifie the intrinsecal power of the Wilderness-church Pag. 117. When scandals fall out far off or near hand how association of Churches removeth them The limiting of Church-edifying and Church-comforting to one onely congretien whereof the man onely is a sworne member is an unwarrantable and comfortless way The Way of Churches of N. E. c. 1. sec. 1. p. 1. c. 4. sec. 3. sec. 4. p 70 71. Mr. H. Survey pa. 3. c. 2. p. 10. M. Cotton keys of the kingd c. 7. p. 39 40 4â— Mr. H. par 1. c. 9. p. 127 128. sec. 4. 3 ground One and the same nature agrees to the congregational presbyterial Church c. Pag. 127. 128. The congregational Presbyterial National Oecumenick Churches are species specialissimae How a congregation is an intire church Tertul. in Apolog Though the Churches of believers men and women be before the Apostles Evangelists Pastors Presbyteries Synods yet it follows not therefore must Apostles Pastors Synods have their calling and authority from those Churches Sect. 4. p. 128. Mr. Hooker acknowledges that divers meetings and Church conventions may may be all under one Presbyterial government only he will not call them Churches Way of the Church c. 1. sect par 1. Survey par 1. c. 9. p. 110 111 c. Mr. H. must be forced by his own principles to grant there is one visible Church which cannot meet conveniently 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same place and yet under the same Eldership Mr. H. yeilds to us a Presbyterian Church at Ierusalem Page 51. Fixedness or no fixedness of the Elders of Ierusalem to their own proper congregations is altogether accidental to the Church presbyterial The Apostles fixed feeding at Rome at Corinth is not opposite unto but of that same nature with his feeding pastorall all the world over All the incongruities that are the onely arguments of Mr. H. against a Presbyterial church are militant against the presbyterial Church which Mr. H. grants was at Ierusalem Mr. H. well near also yieldeth that there was a Presbyterian Church at Antioch Ephesus Rome There are the like reasons that the multitudes of Believers at Rome Antioch Ephesus Corinth Samaria Thessalonica could not meet in one place and so there must be in these huge Cities many Congregations under one Presbyterial Government as for the multitudes at Ierusalem What is meant by Church Act. 2. were added to the Church Mr. H. inclines to expâ—… the word Câ—…h of the â—â—â—thful Saul made havock of the Câ—… Eâ—… there is 〈◊〉 Presbyteriâ— a church How watery is this Lâ—gick Par. 1. c. 10. p. 130. Mr. R. argument Mat. 18. from allusion unto the Jewish Sanhedrim abused not answered M R. is not for all appeals whatsoever justor unjust but for such as are edifying and necessary and relieves from tyrannicall oppression the plaintiff Pag. 131. The removing of scandals Mat. 18. cannot be of onely scandals between brother and brother of the same congregation except I must not owne as brethren to be gained those of another Church beside me Christ willeth every little congregation to exercise discipline upon an offender Ergo there is no discipline to be exercised in a greater Church So Mr. H. But the contrary rather strongly followeth The Sanhedrim was not mixed by institution Pauls Presbyt c 8. p. 88. The Church Mat. 18. is to be obeyed in the Lord by the people but the Church of the people is not to be obeyed in the Lord by the people Women are as essential parts of the believing Church as men and womâ—n must no more blindly believe what the Church believes than men nor must their faith in discerning the voice of Christ in this pastor not in this be blindly included in the males discerning and so women must be a part of the binding and loosing Church Mat. 18. Survey par 1. c. 10. p. 133. The Church principally meant Mat. 18. must be the binding and loosing brethren which are the Church fiâ—stâ—y the officers are onely separable adjuncts thereof saith M. H. Par. 1. c. 11. p. 198. When all the officeâ—s turne wolves the people must complain to the people when the people turn Familists Socinians c. to whom sâ—aâ—l the officers complain accoâ—ding to M. H. minde The officers cannot binde potestate officii since the Keys were given to the Male-church before the officers had being as M H saith We cannot tell the church of Jerusalem or Galatia by M. H. Women have no less a tacit consent a faith of practise in eschewing the society of the excommunicated in admitting of him again and of all members in election of officers than men and in other duties recommended to Church-members Let M. H. shew how women are all excluded from Church duties in their way more than men So Cypr. Juban Epist. 73. pag. 22. Nam Petro primum Dominus super quem adificavit Ecclesiam Mat. 16. Istaem potestatem clavium dedit post resurrectionem sicut me misit pater c. Firmilian ad Cypr. Epist. 75. Cypr. pag. 239. n. 14. Hinc intelligi potest quod soli Petro Christus dixerit quemcunque ligaveritis Matth. 16 c. Quando in solos Apostolos insufflavit Christus dicens accipite Spiritum Sanctum c. The word Church can signifie no other but the ruling Church Mat. 18. and the notation of the word Church in our brethrenssense is neither Mat. 18. nor elsewhere See how Bilson Perpetual G ve n. c. 4. mistakes in this Though women children of age and servants be excluded from governing yet the question now is a farre other thing Whether the word Church Mat. 18. if it be the Church of Redeemed ones meeting to and for publick ordinances in the same place include not women c. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Church is ever taken in Scripture according to the subject matter and scope of the place and so must the binding and loosing or excommunicating Church Matth. 18. be taken and cannot note a company of redeemed ones Men Women Servants Children of riper age come together in one to partake of Word Seals Censures the onely acception of the Word Church that our brethren can give us from Scripture The Church Matth. 18. 1 Cor. 5. includes all who meet for the publick worship Elders Men Women Servants aged Children every one according to their place according as Paul rebukes comforts teaching in his Epistle 1 Cor. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The women in their daily practice are concerned in conscience to censent unto or dissent from the sentence of excommunication or forgiving and re-admiting again and that upon rules of the Gospel as well as men Caelv Inst. l. 3. c. 4. sec. 12. Instit l. 4. c. 1. sec. 2. Instit. l. 4. c. 12.
the pastors It is but a poor evasion of Mr. H. that the people doth excommunicate the officers not as officers but as members for none are sure to be excommunicate but as scandalous and rotten members The ruling Elders there alone with the people have no power by the Word to judge the Pastors Pag. 189 190. It is no staple rule that one cannot be compelled to joyn in a congregation The Ruler makes no Church-laws but he may compel Christians yea and subdued heathens in some case to obey them when they are made Pag. 190 191. There is no Scripture that unofficed men have a power of creating of officers Ames in Bellarm enervato â—om 2 l. 3. c. 2 Oves rationales foeminae adulti pueri servi possunt eligere sibi pastorem non per jurisdictionem sed potius per subjectionem See the mistakes of D. Bilson Perpetual Governm c. 7. Page 191. Many breâ—hâ—eÌ„ have no divided powers to make â—ne an officer The fraternity or brethren are in no place of Scripture put for the male-Church of Redemed ones far less for the congregational male Church Way of the Churches cap. 1. sect 1. pag. 1 2. Stephan in Concord N. T. Mr. Leigh Crit. Sac. N. T. p. 7. Beza 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 achava pro fratrum coetu Calvin Pro fratribus collectivè sumptis English Divines and Lorin ipsam Ecclesiam Esthius Qui regeneratione fratres sunt Piscator 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 die brudâ—rschaff id est totam multitudinem fratrum sic infra 5. v. 9. sic Latini nobilitatem pro nobilibus Cyprian lib. 3. Epist. 17. Cum fraternitatis nostrae vel utilitas vel necessitas sic utique gubernetur fraternitatem universam meo nomine salutate So Cypr. lib. 3. c. 18. Augustine Basilius Epist. ad Galliae Episcopos fratres If brethren Church be all one women must be no members of the Church M. H. makes censuring no act of ruling Cottons Keyes c. 4. n. 2. p. 16. Excommunication is one of the highest acts of rule in the Church and therefore cannot be performed but by some Rulers Now where the Elders are cuâ—pable there be no Rulers left in that Church to censure them Lâ—x-Rex 〈◊〉 6. pag. 28 29 seq Page 191. M. H. abusâ—s but expounds not the place Heb. 13 17. in making all pastoral autority over the people to be in the pastors presiding and ordering of the meeting in the censures especially of Excommunication Calvin Ut plebs fidem reverentiam pastoâ—â—bus habeat â—arâ—us Obedient in domino Marlorat In summo pretio habeant cum charitate 1 Thess. 〈◊〉 12. Piscat Hortatur ad obedientiam erga ipsorum duces ductores id est pastores â—â—ctores gubernatores Cajetan Subditos ad obedientiam hortatur Esthius idem Survey par 〈◊〉 c. 11. sect 2. p. 192. Cypr. lib. 〈◊〉 Eâ— 4. paâ— 1. ca. 11 p. 186. Par. 1. c. 2. p. â—5 The way of our brethren in most of 〈◊〉 pâ—…ples is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Episcopius Arminianorum antesignanus in respons ad diâ—eÌ„mata decem Pentificia to 2. quaesit 2. p. 255. NuspiaÌ„ sub Ecclesiae nomine pastores Episcopi Doctores veniunt uti videre est Act. 14. 1. 14. 22. 15. 12. 20. 17 18. 1 Cor. 12. 18. 14. 4. Philip. 1. 11. pag. 156. Si quaesitor secundo sensu à nobis judicato Ecclesiae vocem sumit unam sanctam ca holicam Christianam multitudinem vere pâ—o um simplicium Christianorum reperiri qui ubique in sacris Christâ— oves aut ovâ—le Christi corpus Ecclesia vocantur pro certo etâ—aÌ„ apâ—d nos esse professioâ—em cum dicimus notâ—m Ecclesiae inquit idâ—m Episcop part 3. disp 28. thes 9. eam intelligi volumus quâ non singulitantum sed plerique singulatim doctrinam Christi salutarem profitentur dictis ac factis sed juncti etiam ea faciunt quae Deus fieri voluit quae non nisi in coetu fieri possâ—nt Remonst in declaraâ— suâ c. 22. 〈◊〉 9 10. thes 7. Externâ—m mandatorum Jesu Christi observationem nâ—tam esse Arminius in disp 54. 11. 8. signa haec sunt verae fidei professio vitae sâ—cundum spiritus praescriptum instinctum institutio quod ad externas actiones attinet de quibus â—olis judicare possumus homines disp 58. 11. 3. Concilium nullum maxime orthodoxum potest successoribus suis praescribere Episcop par 3. disp 31. 11. 12. nec enim fas est ut quis se socium in celebratione nominis ac beneficiorum Jesu Christi faciat ejus quem niâ—il minus quem Christianum esse novit Ecce manifesta est separatio prorsus illicita Idem â—â—sp 32. th 5. Si vero ad decidendum alicujus in religione capâ—tâ— sive veritatem sive necessitatem indicantur non tantum non utiles esse conventus sed pericalosos etiam tyrannicos asserâ—mus R menst â—eclar c. 25. th 2. 6. conditio Synodorum si quod in iis statutum est libere semper examini 1 Ioh 4. 1. 1 Thess. 5. 21. ulteriori tevisioni subjectum relinquâ—tur R monst Apolog. c 22. Scriptura testatur nos per fidem fieri filios Dei membra corporâ—s Jesu Christi imâ— corpuâ— Jesu Christi visibile de quo lâ—quuntur ut unum quidem corpus cum eo esse per eundemque fiuci spiritum Ioan. Volkelius Socinianus de vera Religione Lib. 6. cap. 1. Particularis Ecclesia eo hominum coetu continetur qui in certo quodam loco convocatus est veluti est Ecclesia unius domus ac familiae c. 15. p. 690. Animadvertendum est Ecclesiam loci illius in quo res ista geritur totam in unum locum â—ogendam esse ut nimirum tum omnes de ejus qui excommunicandus est peccato justissimum judicium faciant tum ipsius animadversâ malâ—tiâ uno consensu eum in Christi membris nullo pacto haberi posse statuant c. 16. p. 695. Ubi sit vera Ecclesia res non est scitu necessaria ad salutem c. 17. p. 669 700. Nullae sint notae aspectabilis Ecclesiae quas credis esse has assignatas à Protestantibus non sint verae Theoph. Nicolaides de Ecclesia missione Ministrorum râ—su cap. 2. p. 9. Ego ostendo Socinum affirmare quaestionem de Ecclesia non omnem sed aliquam nempe quaenam apud quos sit esse non simpliciter absolutè sed vel propemodum vel modo quodam inutilem resut c. 3. p. 27 28. Certe etiamsi in Ecclesia esse possunt tam boni quam mali non est tamen vera Christi adspectabilis Ecclesia in qua mali sunt perpetuo Nam mali qui sunt in Ecclesia qua mali ferendi non sunt sed aut ad frugem perducendi vel tandem excommunicandi ita ut dici non posset jure ita plane Robinsonus in Ecclesia esse vel bonos vel